1213. 22 Alexander II. Sonne of William 1250. 23 Alexander III Sonne of Alexander the 2d after whose death dying without any issue An. 1285. began that tedious and bloody Quarrell about the succession of this Kingdom occasioned by sundry Titles and Pretendants to it the principall whereof were Brucâ— and Baliol descended from the Daughters of David Earl of Huntingdon younger Sonne of William and Great Vncle of Alexander the 3d the last of the Male issue of Kenneth the 3d those of neerer Kindred being quite extinct And when the Scots could not compose the difference among themselves it was taken into consideration by King Edward the first of England as the Lord Paramount of that Kingdom who selecting 12 English and as many of the Scots to advise about it with the consent of all adjudged it to Iohn Baliol Lord of Galloway Sonne of Iohn Baliol and Dervorguilla his Wife Daughter of Alan Lord of Galloway and of the Lady Margaret the Eldest Daughter of the said David who having done his homage to the said King Edward was admitted King 1300. 24 Iohn Baliol an English-man but forgetfull both of English birth and English Favours invaded the Realm of England in Hostile manner and was taken Prisoner by King Edward Who following his blow made himself Master of all Scotland which he held during the rest of his life and had here his Chancery and other Courts 6. 1306. 25 Robert Bruce Sonne of Robert Bruce Lord of Annandale Competitor with Baliol for the Crown of Scotland in Right of Isabel his Mother the second Daughter of David Earl of Hunâ—ingdâ—n and consequently a degree neerer to the King deceased than Baliol was though descended from the Elder Sister was crowned King in the life-time of King Edward the first but not fully possessed thereof untill after his death confirmed therein by the great defeat given to Edward the 2d at the fight of Banocksbourn not far from Sterling spoken of before But he being dead Anno 1332. Edward the 3d confirmed the Kingdom onâ— 1332. 26 Edward Baliol Sonne of Iohn Baliol rejected by the Scots for adhering so firmly to the English who thereupon harried Scotland with fire and Sword 10. 27 David Bruce the Sonne of Robert restored unto his Fathers throne by the power of the Scots and a great enemy to the English Invading England when King Edward was at the siege of Calice he was taken Prisoner by Qu. Philip the Wife of that King and brought to Windsor where he was Prisoner for a while with King Iohn of France Released at last on such conditions as best pleased the Conquerour 29. 1371. 28 Robert II. surnamed Stewart King of the Scots by descent from the eldest Sister of David Bâ—uce was extracted also from the antient Princes of Wales as was said before restoring thereby the British blood to the throne of Scotland 1390. 29 Râ—bert III Sonne of Robert the 2d called Iohn before he came to the Crown in which much over-awed by his own brother the Duke of Albanie who had an aim at it for himself 16. 1406. 30 Iames Sonne of Râ—bert the 3d taken prisoner by King Henry the 4th of England as he was crossing the Seas for France to avoid the practices of his Vncle. Restored unto his Country by King â—enry the 5th after 18 years absence he was at last most miserably murdered by the Earl of Athol claiming a right unto that Crown 42. 1448. 31 Iames II. slain by the English at the Siege of Rexborough Castle 24. 1462. 32 Iames III. slain by his own rebellious Subjects 29. 1491. 33 Iames IV. maried Margaret the eldest Daughter of King Henry the 7th but at the soliciting of the French against the Peace between the Nations he invaded England in the absence of King Henry the 8th with 100000 men but was met with by the Earl of Suâ—rey having 26000 men in his Army nigh unto Flodden where he was slain together with two Bishops twelve Earles fourteen Lords and his whole Army routed 23. 1514. 34 James V. Sonne of Iames the 4th and the Lady Margaret kept for a time so good correspondencie with the English that in the year 1536. he was created Knight of the Order of the Garter But afterwards inheriting his Fathers hatred against them he invaded their Borders in the year 1542 and was met by the Lord Wharton then Warden of the West Marches The battells being ready to joyn one S. Oliver Sincleer the Kings favorite though otherwise of no great parentage was by the Kings directions proclamed Generall which the Scotish Nobil ty took with such indignation that they threw down their weapons and suffered themselves to be taken prisoners there being not one man slain one either side The principall prisoners were the Earls of Glencarn and Cassiles the Barons Maxwell Oli hant Somerwell Flemming with divers others besides many of the principall Gentry 28. 1542. 35 Mary the Daughter and onely Lawfully-begotten Child of James the fift succeeded in her Cradle unto the Throne promised in mariage to King Edward the sixt of England but by the power of the Hamiltons carried into France where maried to Francis then Dolphin afterwards King of the French of that name the 2d After whose death she maried Henry Lord Darnly eldest Sonne of Matthâ—w Earl of Lennox Outed of her Dominions by a potent Faction she was compelled to flie into England where after a tedious imprisonment she was put to death in Fothâ—ringhay Castle in Northamâ—tonshire and interred at Peterburg Anno 1586. 1567. 36 JAMES VI. the Sonne of Mary Queen of Scots and of Henry Lord Darnly was crowned King in his Cradle also He maried 〈◊〉 the Daughter of Câ—ristian the 3d King of Deâ—mark was chose of the Order of the Garter Anno 1590. and succeeded Queen Elizabeth in the Realm of England March 24 Anno 1602. And here I cannot omit the prudent foresight of King Henry the 7th who having two Daughters bestowed the Eldest contrary to the mind of his Counsell on the King of Scots and the Younger on the King of the French that so if his own Issue mâ—le should fail and that a Prince of another Nation must inherit England then Scotland as the lesser Kingdom would depend upon England and not England wait on France as upon the greater In which succession of the Scots to the Crown of England the Prophecie of the fatall 〈◊〉 spoken oâ— before did receive accomplishment And so perhaps might that ascribed in the 〈…〉 to an holy Anchoret living in King Egelreds time which is this Englishmen foâ— that they 〈◊〉 them to drunkenness to treason and to rechlessness of Gods house fiâ—st by Danes and theâ— by Normans and the third time by Scots whom they holden least worth of all they shall be overcomâ— Then the World shall be unstable and so diverse and variable that the unstableness of thoughts shall be betokned by many manner diversitie of Clothing For on this union of the kingdoms this
about 56 years when Otho surnamed Visconti quasi bis Comes because he was Lord of Millain and Angerona assumed the title to himself and setled it upon that Family after his decease but so that for the most part they were under the command of the German Emperors and to them accomptable Galeaz the first so called as some write because the Cocks crowed more than ordinarily at the time of his birth added to the Estate hereof the Cities of Crema and Cremona In the person of John Galeazo it was advanced unto a Dukedom by the Emperor Wenceslaus for 100000 Crowns in ready money which John increased so mightily in wealth and power that he had 29 Cities under his command and dyed as he was going to Florence to be crowned King of Tuscany To him succeeded John Maria and after him his brother Philip who in his life had maried his only daughter but illegitimate to Francisco Sforza the best Commander of his times and at his death appointed Alfonso of Aragon King of Naples for his heir and successor Before Alfonso could take any benefit of this designation Sforza was quietly possessed both of the City and the loves of the people This Francis Sforze I must needs crave leave to tell this story was the sonne of James Altenduto a plain Country man who going to his labour with his Ax in his hand whilst a great Army was passing by him compared the misery and unpleasingness of his present condition with those fair possibilities which a martiall life did present uuto him And being in a great dispute with in himself what were best to do he presently fell upon a resolution of putting the question to the determination of the Heavenly Providence by casting his Ax unto the top of the tree next to him conditioning with himself that if the Ax came down again he would contentedly apply himself to his wonted labour but if it hung upon the boughs he would betake himself unto higher hopes and follow the Army then in passage He did so the Ax hung upon the boughs he went after the Army and thrived so well in that imployment that he became one of the best Captains of his time surnamed de Cotoniogla from the place of his dwelling and Sforza from the greatness of his noble courage By Antonia the daughter of Francis di Casalis the Lord of Cortona he was the father of this Francis Sforze whom now we speak of who was so fortunate a Commander in the wars of Italy that to oblige him to his party Philip the Duke of Millain bestowed his daughter upon him and thereby a fair title to this great Estate which he successively obtained against all pretenders In his line it continued till the coming of Lewis the 12 of France the sonne of Charles and nephew of Lewis Dukes of Orleans by Valentine the sole daughter of John Galeaze the first Duke who getting Duke Lodowick Sforze betrayed by the Switzers into his hands carryed him prisoner into France and possessed himself of the estate Outed not long after by the confederate Princes of Italy who were jealous of so great a neighbor he left the cause and quarrel unto Francis the first his next successor in that Kingdom in pursuance whereof it is sayd by Bellay a French Writer that the use of Muskets was first known But Francis being in conclusion taken at the battell of Pavie and carryed prisoner into Spain for his release was forced to release all claim unto this estate A release long before endeavouced by some French Politicians because the pretensions hereunto had brought such damage to that Crown and no less eagerly opposed by Chancellor Prat on the same reason that Scipio Nasica did oppose the destruction of Carthage that is to say because it did not only keep the French Nation in continual discipline of War but served for a purgation of idle and superfluous people yet notwithstanding this release Francis renewed the War again and laid siege to Millain then under the command of Antonio di Leva and a Spanish Garrison during vvhich vvar the vvretched Millanese endured the vvorst of miseries For first the Governour under colour of providing pay for his souldiers got all the victuals of the town into the Castle to be sold again at his ovvn price vvhich many of the poorer sort not able to pay perished of famin in the streets And on the other side his souldiers which were quartered in most parts of the City used when they wanted mony to chain up their Hosts and then to put them to a ransom Such as upon this barbarous usuage fled out of the City had their Goods confiscate on which there followed such a disconsolate desolation that the chief streets were over-grown with netles and brambles In this miserable estate it continued till Charles the Emperor having totally driven out the French restored it to Francis Sforze brother to the last Duke Maximilian and sonne of that Ludowick who to advance himself unto this Estate had most improvidently taught the French the way into Italy But this Francis dying without issue and the house of the Sforze failing in him the Emperor entred on the Dukedom as right Lord thereof and left the same to his successors in the Realm of Spain This said we will sum up the whole story of this Estate in the ensuing Catalogue of The Lords and Dukes of Millain 1277 1 Otho Arch-bishop of Millain 1295 2 Matthew Brothers sonne to Otho confirmed in his command of Millain by Albertus the Emperor 1322 3 Galeaze Visconti sonne of Matthew disseized of his command by Lewis of Bavaria Emperor 1329 4 Actio Visconti sonne of Galeazo confirmed in his Fathers power by the same Lewis the Emperor 1339 5 Luchino Visconti brother to Galeaze 1349 6 John Visconti the brother of Luchino 1354 7 Galeaze II. sonne of Stephen the brother of John 1378 8 John Galeaze sonne of the first Galeaze created by the Emperor Wenceslaus the first Duke of Millain An. 1395. 1402 9 John Maria sonne of John Galeaze slain by the people for his horrible tyrannies 1412 10 Philip Maria the last of the Visconti which commanded in Millain a Prince of great power in swaying the affairs of Italie He died An o 1446 the Millanese for some years resuming their former liberty 1446 11 Francis Sforze in right of his wife Blanch the base daughter of Philip seconded by the power of the sword admitted Duke by the generall consent of the people of Millain one of the Knights of the noble Order of the Garter 1461 12 Galeaze Sforze a valiant but libidinous Prince cruelly murdered by his own Subjects 1477 13 John Galeaze Sforze privately made away as it was supposed by his Uncle Lodowick 1494 14 Lodowick Sforze who to secure himself of his ill-got Dukedom drew the French into Italic 1501 15 Lewis the 12 of France sonne unto Lewis Duke of Orleans and Valentina daughter to the first Duke of Millaine vanquished Ludowick
the same sense and for the same pleasant situation called loyâ—ux Guard in the time of Lancelot du Lake whos 's that Castle was Which appears further by a Tower built at Constantinople by 〈◊〉 the third of that name Lord hereof being then 〈◊〉 to the Emperour from King Philip â—ugustus with this inscription Turris 〈◊〉 which there continued to be seen a long time after 2 Belle-ville where is an Abbie founded by Humâ—ert the second Anno 1158. 3 Ville Franche environed with Walls by Humbert the fourth whose Sonne Guâ—scheâ—d the third above mentioned founded here a Convent of Franciscans called to this day Minâ—rette 4 Noironde 5 St. Maâ—rice 6 Vâ—fie 7 Obâ—hes concerning which there have been long and many Wars betwixt the Earls of Forrest and these Lords of Beau-jeu This Countrie as that other of Fourest was once part of the Earldom of Lions in the partaâ—e of which â—state it fell to Omphroy one of the Brothers of Earl Aâ—tand Anno 989. whose Successor had no other title than Lords of Beau-jeu They were most of them men of great piety founders of many Collegiate and conventuall Churches some of them of action also Humbert the second and the fifth Adventurers in the Wars of the Holy Land Vichard the second in those against the English Guischard the fourth made Constable of France by King Lewis the ninth But the house failing in this Guischâ—rd it was united unto that of the Earls of Forrest as before is said in the person of Regâ—and Earl thereof whose Sonne and Successour called Lewis was also Constable of France as Edward the Grand-child of this Lewis a Marshall of it But at the last it fell into the hands of a lewd and wicked Prince Edward the second who being imprisoned at 〈◊〉 for his great offences and overlaid with Wars by the Dukes of Savoy made a donation or free gift of all his â—â—gneuries to Lewis Duke of Bourbon surnamed the good and direct Heir of Guy Earl of Forrest the eldest Sonne of Regnand Earl of Forrest and Lord of Beau-jeu above mentioned and consequently of next kin to him Anno 1400. 4 AUVERGNE hath on the East Forrest and Lyonis on the West Limosin Perigort and Quâ—reu on the South part of 〈◊〉 and on the North Berry and Bourbonnois It is divided into the Higher and Lower The Lower being called Limaigne is fruitfull in a very eminent degree the Higher mountainous and baren In this last the Towns of chief note are 1 St. Flour a Bishops See of an impregnable situation 2 Ovillac on the River Iourdain defended with a strong Castle on the top of a Rock 3 Beouregard on the River Gardon 4 Carlat 5 Murat 6 Pillon of which little observable in antient stories In the Lower called Limaigne from a River of that name which falls into the Ailier there is 1 Clermont a Bishops See fair and pleasing for the situation and Fountains descending from the hills of the higher Auverâ—n the chief Citie of the whole Province Most memorable in these later Ages for the Councill here called by Pope Vrban the second Anno 1067. in which by the artifice of the Pope the Christian Princes of the West ingaged themselves in the Wars of the Holy Land giving thereby the better opportunity to the Popes to enlarge both their Territories and their power It was first raised out of the ruines of Gergovia the head Citie of the Auverni in the time of Saesar and the seat Royall of Vercingetorex King of that Nation who so long put him to his trumps with an Army of 138000 men now a small Village Called Gergeau 2 Rion in which resides the Seneschall or chief Governour of the Lower Auvergn 3 Montpensier of great note for the Princes of the house of Bourbon once Dukes hereof beginning in Lewis the first Earl Sonne of John Duke of Bourbon Anno 1415 and ending in Henry the last Duke whose Daughter and Heir was maried to the Duke of Orleans Brother of Lewis the thirteenth 4 Montferant 5 Yssoire 6 Bâ—ionde 7 Aigueperse 8 Turenne the antient Seat and Patrimony of the De Lâ— Tours now Soveraigns of Sedan and Dukes of Bouillon to whom it hath for some ages since given the title of Viscount A family descended from the Heirs generall of Eustace Earl of Bouâ—oâ—ne in Picardy Father to Gâ—dfrey of Bouillon Duke of Lorreine The Country first inhabited in the times of the Romans by the potent Nation of the Auverni whose King 〈◊〉 was taken prisoner and led in triumph unto Rome in the War against the Salii the Atlobroges and others of their Confederates Not fully conquered till Caesar had subdued their King Vâ—rcingetorix They were afterwards part of the Province of Aquitania prima retaining in the often changes of the Empire its old name of Auvergn heretofore part of the great Dutchie of Aquitaine remaining subject to those Dukes till William the eighth Duke and the fourth of that name gave it in Portion with one of his Daughters in whose line it continued under the title of the Dâ—uchins of Auvergn till Berault the last Earl or Dauphin of it Who having maried the Heir of Guy Earl of Forrest the Sonne of Regnaud above mentioned had by her a Daughter named Anne Heir of both Estates maried to Lewis the good the third Duke of Bourbâ—n to whom Edward the last Lord of Beau-jeu made a Donation or surrendry of that Signeurie also uniting in his person the distinct Estates of Bourbon Beau-jea Forrest and Auvergne And as for Barbonnois it self in the distractions of the French Empire by the posterity of Charles the Great who most improvidently cantoned it into many great Estates and petit Signeuries it sell unto the share of the potent Family of the Damâ—ierre descended from the antient house of Bourgogne who held it till the year 1308. At what time Lewis the ninth for the advancement of Robert Earl of Clermont in Beauvâ—isin his fift Son maried him to Beatrix Daughter and Heir of Archenbald Dampierre the last of that house Lewis the Sonne of this Robert was the first Duke of this Line whose successours and their atchievements follow in this Catalogue of The Lords and Dukes of Bourbon 1308. 1 Robert Sonne of King Lewis the 9th Earl of Clermont the first Lord of Bourbon of the house of France 1317. 2 Lewis the first Duke of Bourbon Peer and Chamberlain of France 1341. 3 Peter Peer and Chamberlain slain in the Battle of Poictiers Anno 1356. 1356. 4 Lewis II. called the Good in whose person all these Estates were first united Peer and Chamberlain of France and Governour of King Charles the sixth 1410. 5 John Peer and Chamberlain taken Prisoner at the Battle of Agincourt and died in 〈◊〉 the root of the Familie of Montpensier 1434. 6 Charles Peer and Chamberlain Generall of the Army against the English in the life of France 1456. 7 Iohn II Peer Chamberlain and Constable of France 1487. 8 Peter II. Brother of Iohn
Raymund and Petronill 34. 1196. 8 Pedro II. Sonne of Alfonso 1213. 9 Iames Sonne of Pedro the 2d 43. 127â— 10 Pedro III. Sonne of Iames. 9. 1285. 11 Alfonsâ— III. Sonne of Pedro the the 3d. 6. 1291. 12 Iames II. Brother of Alfonsâ— the 3d. 36. 1328. 13 Alfonsâ— IV. Son of Iames the 2d 8. 1336. 14 Pedro IV. Sonne of Alfoâ—so the 4th 51. 1387. 15 Iohn Sonne of Pedro the 4th 8. 1395. 16 Martin the Brother of 〈◊〉 17. 1412. 17 Ferdinand of Castile the Nephew of Pedro the â—th 4. 1416. 18 〈◊〉 V. 42. 1458. 19 Iohn II. Sonne of Ferdinand and Brother of Alfonso King of Navarre also in right of Blanch his Wise 20. 1478. 20 Ferdinand II. of that name of Aragon Sonne of Iohn the 2d King of Aragon and Navarre by a second Wife and the V. of that name of Castile and Leon which kingdoms he obtained by the mariage of Isabel or Elizabeth Sister and Heir of Henry the 4th uniting thereby the great Estates of Castile and Aragon and all Appendixes of either In which regard he may well challenge the first place in the Catalogue of the Monaâ—chs of Spain to be presented in due season In the mean time to draw to a conclusion of the Affairs and Estate of Aragon we are to understand that of all the kingdoms which belong to the Spaniard it is the most privileged and free from the absolute command of the Kings of Spain having in it such a temper or mixture of Government as makes the Kings hereof to be well-nigh titular of little more autority than a Duke of Venice For at the first erecting of this Estate the better to incourage the people to defend themselves against the Moores they had many Privileges indulged them and amongst others the creating of a Iustitiar of popular Magistrate which like the Ephori of Sparta had in some cases superioritie over their Kings reversing their judgements cancelling their Grants and sometimes censuring their Proceedings And though King Philip the 2d in the busines of Antonio de Perez had made a Conquest of that kingdom and annulled their Privileges yet after of his own meer goodness he restored them in part again as they continue at this day Chief Orders of Knight-â—ood in this kingdom are 1 Of S. Saviour instituted by Alfonso the first Anno â—118 to animate the Members of it against the Moores Of the habit and customs of this Order I have met with nothing 2 Of Montesa instituted by Iames the first King of Aragon Anno 1270 or thereabouts endowed with all the Lands of the Templars before dissolved lying in Valentia together with the Town and Castle of Montesa made the Seat of their Order whence it took the name Subject at first unto the Master of the Order of Calatrava out of which extracted and under the same Rule of Cisteaux But after by the leave of Pope Benedict the 13th they quitted themselves of that subjection and in sign thereof changed the Habit of Calatrava which before they used to a Red Cross upon their Brests now the badge of the Order The Arms of Aragon since possessed by the Earls of Barcelone are Or four Pallets Gules before which they were Azure a Cross Argent THE MONARCHIE OF SPAIN THus having spoke of Spain and the Estate thereof when broken and divided into many kingdoms let us next look upon it as united into one main body effected for the most part by Ferdinand the last King of Aragon before mentioned Before which time Spain being parcelled into many kingdoms was little famous and less feared the Kings thereof as the Author of the Politick Dispute c hath well observed being only Kings of Figs and Orenges Their whole puissance was then turned against one another and small Achievements had they out of that Continent except those of the House of Aragon upon Sicilie Saraiâ—â—a and the Baleares â—huanus a diligent Writer of the Historie of his own times if in some things he savour not more of the Partie than the Historian telleth us that before this Kings Reign the name and glory of the Spaniards was like their Countrey hemmed in by the Seas on some sides and the 〈◊〉 on the other Potius patuisse exteris invadentibus quâ—m quicquam memâ—rab le extra suos sines 〈◊〉 T is true that 〈◊〉 the Great King of Navarre assumed unto himself the 〈◊〉 King of Spain and that Alfonso the first of Castile and the sixt of Leon caused himself to be crowned Emperour of Spain in the Cathedral Church of Leon Titles ambitiously affected upon no good ground and such as ended with their Persons But this Prince worthily named the Great seized on the Kingdom of Navarre conquered Granada from the Moores subdued the Kingdom of Naples united Aragon to Castile banished 124000 Families of the Jewes began by the Conduct of Columbus the discoverie of the Western Indies and finally by marying his Daughter Ioan to Philip Sonne of the Emperour Maximilian Duke of Burgundy and Lord of the greatest part of the Netherlands laid the Foundation of the present Austrian greatness Continued since by so many intermariages betwixt the Spanish and Imperiall Branches of that potent Family that Philip the second might have called the Archduke Albertus Brother Cousin Nephew and Sonne A strange Medley of Relations Thus by the puissance of this Prince the Spaniards became first considerable in the eye of the World and grew to be a terror to the neighbouring Nations Nomen Hispanicum obscurum antea et Vicinis pene incognitum saith the same Thuanus tum primùm emersit tractuque temporis in tantam magnitudinem excrevit ut formidolosum ex eo terribile toti terrarium Orbi esse coeperit And he saith true with reference to the French and Italian Nations to whom the Spaniards have administred no small matter of fear and terrour though unto others they appear no such dreadfull Bugg-Bears But sure it is and we may warrantably speak it without any such impressions of fear and terror that this Kingdom since that time is wonderfully both enlarged and strengthned strongly compacted in it self with all the Ligaments both of Power and State and infinitely extended over all the parts of the World his Dominions beholding as it were both the rising and setting of the Sun which before the Spaniard no Monarch could ever say A greater change than any man can possibly imagine to have been effected in so short a time as was between the first yeer of Ferdinand the Catholick to the last yeer of Charles the fift Concerning the title of the most Catholick King re-attributed to this Ferdinand I find that Alfonso the first of Oviâ—do was so named for his sanctity with whom it died and was revived in Alfonso the Great the twelfth King of Leon and Oviedo by the grant of Pope Iohn the 8th After it lay dead till the dayes of this Prince who re-obtained this title from Pope Alexander the sixt either
Ireland and all the lessâ—r Ilands became united either to the Crowns of England or Scotland and those two Kingdoms to each other joyned in the person of the same King and the participation of his favours though different still in Lawes and some forms of Government as most of the Estates of Spain at the present time Vnited also in one name the different Appellations of England and Scotland being swallowed up or incorporated rather in that of GREAT BRITAIN which of pleased King James to own for his Stile Imperiall And for a memorie thereof to cause a peece of Gold to be coyned of 20 s. since raised to 22 s. which he called the Vâ—itâ—â— stamped on the one side with his picture and this Inscription JAâ—OBVS D. GR. MAGâ—AE BRITANNIAE FR. ET HIBERNIAE REX and on the other side with his Arms crowned with this Motto FACIAM EOS IN GENIEM VNAM All we have now to doe is to lay down the names of those puissant Princes whom God hath raâ—sed to be The Monarchs of Britain 1602. 1 James the sixth of that name King of the Scots Sonne of Mary Qu. of Scots Daughter of James the 5th the Sonne of James the 4th and of the Lady Margaret eldest Daughter of Henry the 7th of England which Margaret being after maried to Archembald Douglass Earl of Aâ—gus had a Daughter named Margaret also the only Child of her Parents maried to Matthew Stewart Earl of Lennox by whom she was made the mother of Henry Lord Darnley the Father of King â—ames the sixth by the said Mary Queen of Scots So that King Iames descending from the eldest Daughter of Henry the 7th both by Father and Mother on the expiring of the Line of Henry the 8th in the person of Q. Elizabeth of famous memorie was the next heir to the Crown of England and was accordingly with all joyfull acclamations proclamed and acknowledged King in the Citie of London March 24. Anno 1602. according to the Accompt of the Church of England A learned and Religious Prince a true Defender of the Faith a Nursing Father of the Church and a lover of learning He died at Theobalds March 27. 1625. having reigned 23 yeers and four dayes over 1625. 2 Charles second Sonne of King Iames and Anne of Denmark his elder Brother Henry dying long before the 63d King in descent from Cerdick King of the West-Saxons the 45th King of England in descent from Egbâ—rs the 24th from the Norman Conqueror the 64th Monarch of the English and the second Monarch of Britain In the beginning of his reign he maried the Princess Henrietta Maria Daughter to Henry the 4th and Sister to Lewis the 13th French Kings by whom blest with a Royall Issue of Sonnes and Daughters As for the Forces and Revenues of these British Monarchs we cannot put the estimate of them in a better way than by laying together that which hath been delivered of each severall part out of which Items the summa totalis of the whole both in power and treasure will be easily gathered For though these Monarchs never had any occasion to muster and unite the Forces of their severall Kingdoms upon any one Action yet by considering what they have been able to doe divided we may conclude of what they may doe if need be being now united And so we are to do in marshalling the Arms of the British Monarchie which are 1 Quarterly France and England 2 Scotland 3 Ireland the fourth as the first I shut up this discourse of the British Empire with those words of Scripture the Motto of another of King Iames his Coins QVAE DEVS CONJVNXIT NEMO SEPARET And so much for Britain A TABLE Of the Longitude and Latitude of the chief Cities mentioned in this first Book A.  Lon. Lat. Aberdene 22. 20. 57. 20. Alcala de Henares 23. 0. 40. 30. Alicante 28. 40. 39. 0. Almodine 34. 0. 33. 40. Ancona 43. 10. 43. 50. S. Andrewes 22. 10. 56. 20. Angolesme 27. 0. 46. 0. Angiâ—rs 18. 10. 47. 25. Aquilegia 42. 50. 46. 40. Armagh 14. 50. 54. 9. Avero 17. 30. 41. 10. Avignon 23. 40. 43. 50. Aux 22. 40. 43. 40. St. Anderes 22. 20. 43. Aix 22. 20. 42. 10. Arles 22. 45. 43. 20. Amboise 20. 35. 47. 35. B. Badaies 19. 40. 38. 30. Baione 24. 20. 42. 10. Basil 28. 10. 48. 30. Besanson 26. 30. 47. 30. Bilbao 23. 30. 43. 10. Baden in Switzerl 31.  48. 44. Blavet 21. 15. 47. 50. Bononia 35. 50. 43. 33. Brest 20.  48. 50. Bath 20. 56. 51. 20. Bragance 6.  45.  Barwick 22. 43. 55. 48. Barcelone 17. 15. 41. 36. Burdeaux 18.  45. 10. Burges 24. 10. 48. 20. C. Cambridge 23. 25. 52. 11. Calice 26. 2. 52.  Canterburie 24. 50. 51. 16. Cartagena 28. 20. 38. 20. Cane 21.  50.  Carlile 21. 31. 5â— 57. Chester 20. 23. 53. 11. Chichester 26. 10. 51.  Clermont 30. 15. 45. 50. Chur 32.  42.  Corck 15. 40. 41. 40. Corduba 9. 4. 37. 50. Conimbre 5. 45. 40. 19. Compostella 17. 15. 44. 18. Coventrie 25. 52. 52. 23. D. Dieppe 28. 40. 49. 30. Digioâ— 25. 45. 47. Dole 28. 3. 49. 5. Dâ—ver 26. 10. 51.  Dublin 16. 40. 54. 27. Dun-Britton 19. 24. 57. 10. Durham 22.  54. 55. E. Edenburgh 22.  55. 50. Embrun 28.  44.  Elie 25. 20. 52. 40. Exeter 22. 10. 51.  F. Florence 41 10. 43. 40. Ferrara 44.  36.  Fayall   48. 40. G. Geneva 33. 40. 46. 20. Gelway 13. 17. 54. 6. Glocester 19.  53.  Gades 15. 10. 37.  Granada 11.  37. 50. Groine 16. 50. 43. 20. Genoa 37. 50. 45. 0. Grenoble 27.  45. 30. H. S. Hilarie in Guernzey 22. 20. 49. 40. Hull 25. 20. 53. 40. L. Leon 21. 10. 42. 15. Lisbon 9. 10. 38. 38. Lions 23. 15. 45. 10. Lincoln 22. 52. 53. 12. London 23. 25. 5. 34. Luca 42. 10. 40.  Ligorn 40. 20. 43 30. M. Majorca 39. 50. 33.  Malaga 23. 50. 37. 22. Merseilles 24. 30. 43. 10. S. Malo 19.  49.  Medina Caeli 23. 30. 41. 10. Millaine 38. 30. 46. 10. Modena 41. 50. 35. 40. Montpelier 25. 30. 44. 10. Montalban 23.  45.  Messana 45. 50. 37. 50. Minorca 34. 30. 40. 0. N. Naples 46.  39. 30. Nantes 24. 10. 47. 10. Narbon 30. 20. 43. 20. Nevers 25.  47.  Newcastle 22. 30. 54. 57. Nismes 26.  44. 2. Norwich 24. 55. 52. 40. O. Oleron 24. 30. 45. 30. Orleans 28. 30. â—8 0. Orange 26. 20. 43. 20. Oxford 22.  51. 50. Otranto 49. 30. 40. 20. P. Pampelun 24. 30. 43. 3. Paris 23. 30. 48. 40. Pavie 44. 1. 33. 5. Padua 44. 45. 36. 20. Parma 39. 20. 45. 10. Pescara 43. 0. 30. 10. Palerme     Peragia 42. 20. 43. 10. Peter-port in Iarsey 23. 0. 49. 20. Pisa 40. 30. 43.
Castle and Territory of Hapspurg it self with many fair Estates amongst the Switzers by Albert the Short the Country of Sungow and by his sonnes the Advocateship of Friberg or the Country of Brisgow So that these Princes are undoubtedly the greatest for power and patrimony of any in Germany and would be of a great revenue if the ill neighbour-hood of the Turkes did not put them to continuall charges and make the borders of the Country to be thinly planted and not very thorowly manured Howsoever it is thought that they may yeild yeerly two millions of Crowns and upwards to the Arch-dukes Coffers The Armes of these Princes are Gules a Fesse Argent assumed by Marquesse Leopold at the siege of Acon or Ptolemais in the Holy land because his holy Armour being covered with blood his Belt onely remained white The Armes thereof in former times having been six larkes Or in a field Azure supposed to have been taken by the first Marquesses because they possessed those six Provinces for defence of which the tenth Legion called Alauda had been fixed at Vienna And now we are to take our leave of the Roman Empire which we shall meet withall no more till we come to Hungary the Countries on the north side of Danubius and the East side of the Rhene being almost assoone abandoned as conquered by them So that in our survey of these northern Countries we are not like to finde such matter of Antiquity as we had before but must content our selves both with Towns and Villages of a later date and a lesse continuance In which we shall begin with those Countries which lie on the other side of Rhene bordering on the Estates of Cleveland and the Bishop-electors and â—o proceed on Eastward till we come to the furthest parts of Germany and the confines of Hungary afterwards turning to the North till we meet with Denmark which is the next of all to be considered 9 VETERAVIA VETERAVIA or WETERAW is bounded on the West with the Bishoprick of Colen on the East with Frankenland on the North with Hassia and Westphalen and on the South with the Lower Palatinate It containeth a combination of many small Estates which being joyned in a common league for defence of each other for the preservation of their Lawes Liberties and Religion are called the Confederation of Weteraw The Principall of the States which are thus confederated are the Earls of 1 Nassaw 2 Hanaw and 3 Stolms 4 the Lord of Lichtâ—berg and the Imperiali Cities of 5 Friberg and 6 Wetzelaer The County of Nassaw lyeth at the foot of the Mountains which divide Hassia from Engern and Westphalen anciently called Melibocus a branch of the long ridge of Mountains which were called Abnobi Chief Townes hereof are 1 Nassaw situate on the south side of the River Lou not farre from the fall of it into the Rhene the first seat and honourary Title of this famous family and still in the possession of the Princes of Orange the first branch hereof 2 Dillingbourg the usuall seat of the Earls of Nassaw before their setling in the Low Countries hence named the Earls of Nassaw of the house of Dillingberg to difference them from others of the same Family 2 Catrezelbogen in Latine Catti Meliboci which shewes the name to be compounded of the Catti anciently possessed of these parts of Germany and the mountainous parts of Melibocus then inhabited by them The possession of this town much controverted between the Earls of Nassaw and the Lantgraves of Hessen But finally surrendred by Count William of Nassaw father of Wiliâ—â—â— Prince of Orange unto Philip the Lantgrave in the time of Charles the fift for the summe 600000 Crowns the house of Nassaw notwithstanding retaining it amongst their Titles 3. Herborn a small University or Schola Illustris founded of late by the Earls of Nassaw in which Piscator was Divinity Reader and Alstedius both famous in their times professour for the Arts and Sciences 4 Idstein lying south to Catzenelbogen and 5. Wisbad directly south of Idstein betwixt that and the Meine these have the title and possessions of the second branch of this Family 6. Weilborough on the Lou not far from Wetzelver which gives Title to the third branch of this house called the Earls of Nassaw in Sarbruck and Weilborough As for the Princes of the house of Nassaw they are very ancient Otho of Nassaw being made Earl of Guelderland in the yeer 1079. Another Otho of this house but proceeding from a different branch of it dying anno 1190. the founder of the present Family of the Princes of Orange and of the house of Wisbad and Idstein out of which descended Adolphus Earl of Nassaw chosen Emperour in the yeer 1292. By the marriage of Engelbert the sixt Earl of this house of Dillingberg with Mary daughter of Philip Lord of Breda in Brabant they came first to be possessed of Estates in the Netherlands and by the marriage of Henry great Grand-child of this Engelbert with Claude of Chalons they got the Principality of Orange in France A family as much honoured for the personall merit of the Princes of it as any other in Europe of whom we have already given a Catalogue in the description and story of Provence Bordering on Franconia or Frankenland lyeth the County of HANAW so called from the Chief town of it in which the places of most note are 1 Hanaw it self in Latine called Hanovia honoured with a Schola illustris also and much inriched by the trade of Printing with which they use to furnish annually the Marts of Frankefort distant from hence about ten Dutch miles 2. Pfaffenhofen of no note formerly but like to be remembred in the stories of succeeding times for the great defeat there given to the Duke of Lorrain July 31. 1633. who lost his whole Forces all his Ordinance Ammunition and baggage and which was worst of all his Country taken in part from him by the Conquering Swedes who followed him close into his home but wholly by the French King upon that advantage 3 Lichteberg which gives title to a second branch of the house of Hanaw called the Lord of Lichteberg A family of good esteeme since the time that Otho of Hanaw was ennobled with the title of Earl thereof which was about the yeer 1392. before that Princes of the Empire and after that advanced unto greater fortunes by the addition of the Barony of Minzeberg in the person of Philip the first Earl of the County of Rheineck in the person of another Philip the third of that name great Grand-child of the former Philip and finally of the Lordship and estate of Lichteberg accrewing to this house by the marriage of a third Philip the youngest sonne of Reynard the third Earl hereof with Anne the daughter and heir of Ludovick Lord of Lichteberg the title and possession of the second branch of the house of Hanaw called Lords of Lichteberg and Hocsenstein and Earls of Bitsch this
in their own language doe call themselves Zechians After his death the State relapsed again into a confused Anarchie till the yeer 670. at what time not respecting the Progeny of Zechius the founder of their Common-wealth and first estate they fastned upon Crocus a man of good esteem amongst them and elected him to be their Duke Crocus vir justus magnae apud Bohemos opinionis Princeps electus est as Bertholdus telleth us Crocus being dead the Bohemians elected Libussa his youngest daughter and of her government soon wearied they made choice of Primislaus for their Prince and made him husband to Libussa A man taken from the Plough as their stories tell us to espouse the Princesse it being ordered and agreâ—â— on by her many Suiters that he whosoever he was before whom an horse purposely let loose did first make a stand should be the Husband of the Lady and have the government of the State The Horse first makes a stand before Primislaus being then at plough having perhaps some Mare in his Teeme and he accordingly is received and admitted their Prince These with the other Dukes from the time of Crocus the first Legislator of the Bohemians take in order thus The DUKES of BOHEMIA 1 Crocus the Law-giver or Lycurgus of Bohemia 2 Libussa youngest daughter to Crocus with Primislaus her husband a second Quinctius Founder of Prague 3 Neramislaus sonne of Primislaus and Libussa 4 Mnoatha one of the sonnes of Neramislaus Cotemporary with Charls the Great 5 Voricius sonne of Mnatha 6 Wenceslaus 7 Bela. 8 Nastricius sonne of Bela. 9 Bozzivoius the first Christian Prince of the Bohemians Contemporarie with the Emperour Arnulph 10 Sbitignaeus sonne to Bozzivoius 11 Vladislaus brother to Sbitignaeus 12 Wenceslaus II. surnamed the Saint slaine by his brother Boleslaus 13 Boleslaus a wicked and ungodly Prince 14 Boleslaus II. sonne of the former a great advancer of Christianty amongst hiâ— people 15 Boleslaus III. one of the sonnes of Boleslaus the second 16 Jaromir sonne to Boleslaus the third 17 Vdalricus brother of Boleslaus the third and Uncle of Jaromir 18 Predislaus sonne to Vdalricus 19 Sbitignaeus II. sonne to Predislaus 1061 20 Vratislaus brother of Sbitignaeus whom for his manifold deferts the Emperour Henry the 4. created the first King of Bohemia anno 1608. whose Successors take thus out of Bertholdus and Dubravius The KINGS and DUKES of BOHEMIA A. Ch. 1086 1 Vratislaus the brother of Spitignaeus Duke of Bohemia was by Henry the 4. at Metz created King 2 Conrade brother to Vratislaus notwithstanding that his brother had 3 sons was elected Duke of Bohemia 3 Brecislaus son to Vratislaus the two sons of Conrade being rejected is by the Bohemians chosen Duke 1100 4 Borivorius the 4. son of Brecislaus is chosen by the Bohemians his eldest brothers then all living 1109 5 Sutopulcus Cousin german to Borivorius by the consent and favour of the people deposed Borivorius and caused himself to be elected in his place 6 Vladislaus II. brother to Borivorius preferred by the people to the throne before Otho the brother and Henry the son of Sutopulcus the last Prince 7 Sobeslaus brother to Vladislaus promoted to the State before the sonne of Vladislaus 1159 8 Vladislaus III. son of Vladislaus the 2. the four sons of Sobeslaus omitted is chosen and crowned the second King of Bohemia by Frederick the Emperour but deposed by the States because he was not by them formerly elected according to their priviledges and customs 9 Vldericus the third son of Sobeslaus his elder brethren yet living was by the people elected in the room of Vladislaus and his son Frederick whom the Emperour Frederick had by force established in the throne 10 Sobeslaus II. second son to Sobeslaus was by Frederick above named expelled and he also by the Bohemians 11 Conrade Grandchild to Otho the brother of Sutopulcus elected by the Bohemiam in place of Frederick between which two Princes there was continuall war 12 Wenceslaus Uncle unto Conrade and son of Otho aforesaid was preferred before many nearer the succession Him Primislaus expelled but fearing his return quitted Prague 13 Henry Bishop of Prague a stranger to the bloud was by a generall consent elected Duke 14 Vladislaus IV. brother to Primislaus the son of Wenceslaus being put by succeeded Henry and soon after resigned 1199 15 Primislaus elected by the Bohemians and by the Emperour Philip crowned the 3. King of Bohemia at Mentz was brother to Vladiâ—laus the 4. 1248 16 Ottocarus notwithstanding that Winceslaus his elder brother had been crowned in his Fathers life time was acknowledged King He was slain in battle by Rodolphus the Emperour 1278 17 Wencesâ—aus II. son to Ottocarus 1284 18 Wenceslaus III. sonne to Wenceslaus the last of the Bohemian Princes of the masculine race 1304 19 Rodolphus son to the Emperour Albertus is by the potencie of his Father and the election of the States seated on the Throne being otherwise a stranger to the bloud-royall of Bohemia 1305 20 Henry Duke of Carinthia husband to Anne the second daughter of Wenceslaus the 2. is chosen by the Bohemians but being weary of his Government they elect John Earl of Luxenbourg Finally Henry was murdered by one of his Nephews 1311 21 John Earl of Luxenbourg sonne to Henry the 7. Emperour and husband to Elizabeth youngest daughter to Wenceslaus the 2. is elected the Lady Anne yet living 1346 22 Charls sonne to John and Emperour of that name the 4. the Author of the Golden Bull. 1362 23 Wenceslaus IV. Emperour also in whose time the troubles of the Hussites and the valour of Zisca was famous 1418 24 Sigismund brother to Wenceslaus maketh himself King by force and at his death commendeth Albertus Duke of Austria the huband of his daughter Elizabeth unto the States of the Kingdom 1437 25 Albertus Duke of Austria elected upon the commendation of Sigismund by the Bohemian Lords 1440 26 Ladislaus son to Albert who being the brother of two sisters commended yet one George Pogibrachius unto the States as fittest to succeed him 1458 27 George Pogibrachius neither by affinity or consanguinity of the bloud succeeded And he though he had three sons yet for the benefit of his Country he advised the Nobles after his death to elect their King from Poland 1471 28 Ladislaus II. son to Casimire King of Polvnd and to Elizabeth the younger daughter of Albert Duke of Austria the issue of Anne the elder sister still living elected King of Bohemia 1516 29 Ludovicus son to Ladislaus elected and crowned by the means of his Father then living King of Hungary also 1526 30 Ferdinand Archduke of Austria brother to Charls the 5. and husband to Anne sister to Ludovicus by his letters reversall acknowledged that he was chosen King of Bohemia not of any right but of meer free-will according to the liberties of that Kingdome 1565 31 Maximilian eldest son of Ferdinand was in his Fathers life time and at his
in its true Criginall he rather chose to grant the world to be eternall than to be made of such ridiculous and unsound though eternall Atoms Et maluit hanc pulobram mundi faciem ab aeterno esse quam aliquando ex aeterna deformitate emersisse Valesius in his Book de Sacra Philosophia so pleads the case in his behalf and I thank him for it who am I must confess a great friend of Aristotles whom some account for the â—recursor of our Saviour Christ in rebus naturalibus as John the Baptist was in divinis Nor doth the Scripture and the light of Reason tell us onely this that the whole world had a beginning but by the help of Scripture and the workes of some learned men we are able to point out the time when it did begin or to compute how many years it is precisely from the first beginning without any notable difference in the calculation For though it be most truly said citius inter Horologias quam Chronologias that Clocks may sooner be agreed then Chronologers yet most Chronologers in this point come so neer one another that the difference is scarce observable From the beginning of the world to the Birth of Christ in the accompt of Beroaldus are 3928. yeers 3945. in the computation of the Genevians 3960. in the esteem of Luther and 3963. in the calculation of Melanchthon between whom and Beroaldus being the least and the greatest there is but 35. years difference which in so long a course of time can be no great matter Now if unto the calculation made by Beroaldus which I conceive to be the truest we add 1648. since the Birth of Christ the totall of the time since the worlds creation will be 5576. yeers neither more nor less A thing which I the rather have insisted on because that from this Epoche or Aera of the Worlds creation we shall compute the times of such Kings and Princes as reigned and flourished in the world before the Incarnation of our Lord and Saviour It being then resolved as a thing undoubted that God made the World and that he made it in such time as himself best pleased let us next look upon the matter and the method which it pleased the Divine Majesty to make use of in this wondrous work First for the matter out of which all things were created I take it as before was said to be that which Moses in the first words of Genesis calls the Heaven and the Earth because they were so in potentia but after telleth us more explicitely that that which he calleth Earth was inanis et vacua without form and void and that which he called Heaven was but an overcast of darkness or tenebrae super faciem Abyssi as the vulgar reads it Of which Chaos or confused Mass we thus read in Ovid who questionless had herein consulted with the works of Moses being before his time communicated to the learned Gentiles Ante mare terras quod tegit omnia Coelum Vnus erat toto naturae vultus in Orbe Quem dixere Chaos rudis indigestaque moles Nec quicquam nisi pondus iners congestaque eodem Non benc junctarum discordia semina rerum c. Which I shall English from G. Sandys with some little change Before the Earth the Sea and Heaven were framed One face had nature which they Chaos named An indigested lump a barren load Where jarring seeds of things ill-joyn'd abode No Sun as yet with light the world adorns Nor new Moon had repair'd her waining horns Nor hung the self-poiz'd Earth in thin Air plac'd Nor had the Ocean the vast Shores imbrac'd Earth Sea and Ayr all mixt the Earth unstable The Air was dark the Sea unnavigable No certain form to any one assign'd This that resists For in one body joyn'd The cold and hot the dry and humid fight The soft and hard the heavy with the light Out of this Chaos or first matter did God raise the world according to those severall patts and lineaments which we see it in not as out of any pre-existent matter which was made before and had not God for the Author or first Maker of it but as the first preparatory matter which himself had made including in the same potentially both the form and matter of the whole Creation except the soul of man onely which God breathed into him And therefore it is truly said that God made all things out of nothing not out of nothing as the matter out of which it was made for then that nothing must be something but as the terminus à quo in giving them a reall and corporall being which before they had not and did then first begin to have by the meer force and efficacy of his powerfull Word And though it be a Maxim in the Schools of Philosophie Ex nihilo nil fit that nothing can be made of nothing that every thing which hath a being doth require some matter which must be pre-existent to it yet this must either be condemned for erroneous Doctrine in the Chair of Divinity or else be limited and restrained to Naturall agents which cannot go beyond the sphere of their own activity Invisible and supernaturall Agents are not tied to Rules no not in the production of the works of Nature though Nature constituted and established in a certain course work every thing by line and measure as a certain Rule And so it was with God in the Worlds Creation he did not only make the world but he made it out of nothing by his Word alone Dixit et facta sunt he spake the word and they were made saith the royal Psalmist Ps 33. v. 9. There went no greater pains nor matter to the whole Creation but a Dixit Deus And this not only said by Moses but by David too Verbo Domini firmati sunt Coeli spiritu Oris ejus omnis virtus eorum v. 6. i.e. by the Word of the Lord were the heavens made and all the Hosts thereof by the breath of his mouth In which it is to be observed that though the Creation of the World be generally ascribed to God the Father yet both the Son and the Holy Ghost had their parts therein Verbo Domini by the Word of the Lord were the Heavens made saith the Prophet David In the beginning was the Word all things were made by him and without him was nothing made saith S. Iohn the Apostle The Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters saith Moses in the Book of the Law Et spiritu oris eius and by the breath or Spirit of his mouth were all the Hosts of Heaven created saith David in the Book of Psalms Made by his Word and yet not made together in one instant of time In the first day he laid the foundation and no more in the five next he raised the building and this he did to teach us men deliberation in our words and actions and to
called Princes of the Youth Yet wisely forecasting the dangers incident to himself if they should make their abode in Rome he sendeth them with honourable charge into the Provinces abroad as well to exercise them in feats of War as to take away all cause of faction in the Court and sedition in the City Which mystery of State as it was antiently practised by most Princes so at this day by the Grand Seigneur who alwaies sendeth his eldest sonne unto Amasia as Governour thereof from whence till the death of his Father he never returneth In these journeys dyed the two young Princes a misfortune which AUGUSTUS bare nobly neither banishing grief with a Stoicall Apathy nor spending the time in womanish lamentations Having performed due rights to the dead he adopted his Wives sonne Tiberius A man for the conveniency and ripeness of his age not unfit in feats of Arms not unexpert in humane learning not ignorant but withall suspected to be cruelly given and possessed with the hereditary pride of the Claudian Family A strange medley of vertuous and vicious qualities Tiberius such was the will of his Father to establish the succession with more stayes than one adopted Germanicus his Brother Drusus sonne then commanding over eight Legions in Germany which done he speedeth to his charge in Illyricum This man AUGUSTUS appointed to be his Heir as it was afterwards and not improbably conjectured neither in care to the State nor in love to the party but to win honour to himself and to make the Roman people again wish for him when they should see that infinite disproportion in all royall and Kingly qualities between the old and new Emperors A fetch after imitated by Tiberius in the adoption of Caius Caligula 43 The last though not the least help of the Empires establishment was the long life and reign of our AUGUSTUS as having ruled the State 16 years before and 34 years after his confirmation in the Soveraignty by the Senate and People All the young men in the City were born after the first Decennium of the Monarchy Most of the old men during the Civill Wars Few had seen what was the antient form of Government in the Common-wealth Many did not desire it For at the present enjoying Peace both at home and abroad and hearing what sad and tragicall reports their Fathers made of the former troubles and proscriptions they contented themselves with the new Government as more esteeming a secure and happy subjection than a dangerous and factious liberty By which long time of Empire and the policies already recited besides many others which I can neither learn by relations nor gather by presumptions did AUGUSTUS so firmly settle the Roman Monarchy that it continued some hundred of years without alteration though all his immediate Successors were in a manner Monsters incarnate devils and indeed any thing rather than men Tiberius Cains Claudius Nero Galba Otho and Vitellius both by their own Tyrannies and their Bondmens Extortions would have ruined any Monarchy not founded by AUGUSTVS 44 To speak concerning the domestical affairs of this Emperor is beyond my Theme As either how far he suffered himself to be ordered by his Wife Livia or whether he used variety of women not so much to satisfie a disordinate appetite as by so many women to fish out the secret designs of many men He was too exact a Statesman to be perfect in Souldiery and in all his Wars was prosperous by Fortune rather than by Valour or his Captains Valour than his own The Common-wealth which he found weak and in Rubbish he left Adamantine and invincible In behaviour he was affable and gracious in his discourse sententious to the good of a most sweet disposition to the lewd and dishonest harsh and unpleasant Friendship he contracted with few and that slowly but to them whom he once loved constant and bountifull to the last Finally such a one he was of whom I will only say what I find spoken of Severus It had been an ineffable benefit to the Common-wealth of Rome if either he had never dyed or never been born Thus having drawn the Picture of this puissant and prudent Prince though I confess with too much shadow I now proceed unto the Catalogue of the Roman Emperours in which I shall take notice of such of their Actions only as had relation to the Publick either in the improvement or decrease of their Power and Empire or point to any signall matter which concerns the Church The Roman Emperours 1 Julius Caesar the last of the Dictators and the first of the Emperours in memory of whom the following Emperours were called Caesars till the time of Adrian when it became the title of the heir apparent or designed Successor the first who had it in that sense being Aelius Verus though he lived not to enjoy the Empire 2 C. Octavianus Caesar to whom the Senate gave the name of Augustus who added unto the Roman Empire the Provinces of Noricum Pannonia Rhoetia a great part of Spain and the whole Kingdome of Egypt In his time the Lord CHRIST was born 56. 3 Tiberius Nero the sonne-in-Law of Augustus subdued many of the German Nations and added Galatia and Cappadocia to the Empire In his time CHRIST suffered 23. 4 Caâ—us Caligula sonne of Germanicus sonne of Drusus the brother of Tiberius and of Agrippina Neece to Augustus Caesar by his daughter Julia. 3. 5 Claudius Caesar Uncle to Caligula brother of Germanicus and sonne of Drusus by Antonia Neece to Augustus by his Sister Octavia added Britain and Mauritania to the Roman Empire 13. 6 Domitius Nero son of Aenobarbus and Agrippina daughter to Germanicus the last of the Caesars he made the Celtian Alpes a Province of the Empire and brought the Armeniáns to receive their Kings from the Roman Emperours and was the first that raised any publick persecution against the Christians An. 67. 13. 7 Sergius Galba chosen by the French and Spanish Legions 8 Salvius Otho made Emperour by the Praetorian Souldiers 9 Aul. Vitellius elected by the German Legions 10 Flavius Vespasianus chosen by the Syrian and Iudaean Armies subverted utterly the Common-wealth of the Jews by the valour and prowess of his sonne Titus and brought Achaia Lycia Rhodes Samos Thrace and Syria Comagene under the form of Roman Provinces 9. 11 Titus Vespasianus the fortunate Conqueror of the Jews 12 Fl. Domitianus who raised the second persecution against the Christians An. 96. 15. 13 Nerva Cocceius a noble Senator but no Roman born as all the rest had been before him but not many after him 14 Ulpius Trajanus by birth a Spaniard adopted by Nerva he made Dacia a Province of the Empire carried the Roman Armies over Euphrates subduing Armenia Mesopotamia and Assyria and raised the third Persecution against the Christians An. 110. 19. 15 Aelius Adrianus who utterly exterminated the Jewish Nation and continued the Persecution
and Irene these two last Provinces only were assigned to the Constant inopolitans the rest to Charles and his Successors both outed of their severall parts by the prevailing Saracens under the conduct of Sabba and other successive 〈◊〉 These partly dispossessed by the Emperour Otho the first and his Almain forces and they again expelled by the Greeks and Saracens joyning together against them as a common Enemy who afterwards held bitter wars against one another for the sole command During these wâ—rs it happened that one Drangot a Gentleman of Normandy having in the presence of Duke Robert the Father of William the Conqueror slain one Repostel a Gentleman of like quality to avoid the justice of the Prince and the practices of Repostels kindred fled into this Countrey attended by such of his followers as either did depend upon his fortunes or had been medlers in the Fray Where being come the Duke of Benevent Vicegerent to the Eastern Emperor took them into pay Their entertainment being bruited in Normandy and a report raised withall that the Greeks hearkened after men of valour and action caused many private Gentlemen to pass over the Alpes and there to hew themselves out a more prosperous fortune than formerly they had injoyed The fortunate success of which last Adventurers drew thither also Tancred the Lord of Hauteville who with his twelve sonnes came into Apulia Ao. 1008. and in short time not only drove the Saracens thence but the Grecâ—ans also as men that had broke Covenant with them in the division of the Bootie For William the sonne of Tancred combining with Melorco Governour of Apulâ—a for the Greek Emperour and with the Princes of Capua and Salerâ— men of power and honour for the conquest of Sicil which the Saracens then wholly held agreed amongst themselves to divide the places conquered by them into four equall parts one for each Adventurer But when the Saracens were driven out Melorco having new supplies sent him out of Greece seized on the possession of the whole Island in the Emperors name Which injury William cunningly dissembled till Melorco's Forces were dispersed and then he suddenly set upon him first took the City of Melsi and after by degrees most of the other Towns and places which the Greeks held in Italie of which both he and his Successors kept possession by the Title of Dukes of Calabria only Of these though all of eminent vertue there were two besides this William of speciall fame 1. Robert Guâ—scard the third sonne of Tancred the most valiant Captain of his time and chief establisher of the Normans power in Italie to which he added in conclusion the Isle of Sicil together with the citie of Naples it self and all the Lands which lie betwixt it and Rome 2. Bohemund the eldest sonne of this Robert who going with Godfrey of Bovillon and others of the Western Christians to the Holy Land was for his signall merits invested with the Kingdom of Antioch inherited by his children after his decease But to proceed this Guiscard at his death but not without some wrong to the children of his Brother William whom he had dispossessed of all by the Popes Authority gave Sicil with the title of Earl to his sonne Rogero and his estates in Italy to his other sonne William who going to Constantinople to mary with the Emperors daughter was outed of his part by his brother Roger made not long after by the Pope the first King of this Familie The Kings of Naples of the Norman Line 1125. 1 Roger Earl of Sicil created by Pope Anacletus 2d. King of both the Sicilies at the Town of Benevent which City in requitall of so great a favour he restored again unto the Church from which it had been taken after the first Donation of it by the German Emperors 24. 1149. 2 William the sonne of Roger who to assure himself of his Kingdoms was content to take them as a gift from the hands of Pope Adrian the 4th to be holden for ever in Fee of the Church of Rome 21. 1170. 3 William II. sonne of the former William who left a daughter called Constance who became a Nun. 26. 1196. 4 Tancred the base sonne of William the 2d. excluded his Sister from the Crown but was sententially deposed by Pope Celestine the 3d. who had an aim to get the Kingdom for himself But when he saw that Tancred was too strong for him out of meer spight to be defeated of his purpose he called in the Germans the antient Enemies of his See and gave the Lady Constance then almost fifty yeers of age in mariage unto Henry the 6th 2. The German Line 1198. 5 Henry the sixt of that name Emperor and Duke of Schwaben succeeded on his mariage with the Lady Constance 4. 1202. 6 Frederick sonne of the Emperor Henry and Queen Constance crowned at the age of three yeers afterwards Emperor by the name of Frederick the 2d. He had to wife the daughter of John di Brenn the titulary King of Hierusalem of which the Kings of Naples have ever since had the title of Kings and in the rights of this Kingdom the Kings of Spain 125â— 7 Conrade the sonne of Frederick King of Naples and Sicil as also Emperour and Duke of Snevia or Schwaben poisoned as it was conceived by his base brother Manfred 4. 1254. 8 Munfroy or Manfred base sonne of Frederick and Duke of Benevent first governed the Kingdom as Protector unto Conradine the sonne of Conrade but after took it to himself against the will of Pope Urban the 4th who being weary of the Germans called in Charles Duke of Anjou and Earl of Provence brother to Lewis the 10th of France it being usuall with the Popes as Machiavel very well observeth to call new men into Italie and stir up new wars for their own ambition not suffering any to possess that long which themselves through their weakness could not hold and practising the over-throw of those very men whom themselves had raised to power and greatness The French Line 1261. 9 Charles Earl of Anjou and Provence overcame King Manfred and was after crowned by Pope Urban the 4th who conditioned with him that neither he nor his Successors should assume the Empire and that they should pay fifty thousand Crowns per annum as a Rent to the Church This Charles did also vanquish Conradine the sonne of Conrade the last of the royall house of Suevia whom he caused to be beheaded at Naples After which bloody Act neither he nor any of his posterity did either quietly or long injoy these Kingdoms For in his own time Peter King of Aragon clamed the Kingdom of Naples in right of Constance his wife the daughter of Manfred betwixt whom and Charles a single combat was appointed to be fought in Bourdeaux before King Edward the first of England to decide the Controversie But whilest Charles there expected him he seized on Sicil Ao. 1281. This Charles reigned three and twenty
place by reason of the fires which formerly have flamed so hideously especially in the yeer 1444. that it made not only the rest of these Ilands but all Sicilie tremble Neer unto this Isle was fought the first Navall fight betwixt Rome and Carthage Before which time the Romans had never used the Seas as being totally imployed in the conquest of Italie insomuch that when they had built their Gallies they were fain to exercise their men in rowing by placing them on two Seats neer the water with Oars in their hands Which notwithstanding having devised an Engine like a Grapling-hook they so fastened the Adverse Fleet unto them that the whole â—ight seemed a Land-battell fought upon the Sea The victory fell unto the Romans C. Duilins the Consul then commanding in Chief and was honoured with the first Navall Triumph that was ever solemnized at Rome After this Iland was once known to the Greeks they sent from all their chief Cities 〈◊〉 rall Colonies who planted in the Sea-coasts of the Country as before we noted But so as they never united themselves in a body together but had their severall estates and particular ends whereby they came to be divided into many factions and at last made themselves a prey to as many Tyrants Phalaris lording it at Agrigentum Panaetius at Leontium Gelon at Sâ—racuse Cleander at Gelae and when one Faction grew too weak to resist the other they called in severall Forein Nations to abet their quarrel For on this ground the Carthaginians were first called into Sicilie by the Messenians against the Agrigentines and on the same was managed here a great part of the Peloponnesian wars the Athenians siding with the Leontines and the Spartans with he Syracusans in which the whole power of Athens was broken by Sea and Land and their two Generals Nicias and Demosthenes murdered in prison But because Syracuse was a Citie of the greatest authority and of greatest influence over the rest of Sicilie we shall more punctually insist on the State and affairs thereof the government of which at first was popular as it was in most of the Greek Colonies according to the platforms which they brought from home and was but newly altered to the Aristocraticall when Gelon made himself King of it about 26 years after the expulsion of the Tarquins at Rome whom with as many as succeeded in the Royal dignity take along as followeth The Tyrants or Kings of Syracuse A. M. 3465. 1 Gelon the Prince or Lord of Gela taking advantage of the quarrels in Syracusa betwixt the Magistrates and people made himself Master of the Citie and was chosen King A valiant and prudent Prince by whom 150000 Carthaginians were slain in battle for their welcome into Sicil. 7. 3472 2 Hiero the brother of Gelon a valiant King also but a rude and covetous man whereby he lost the love of his people 11 3484 3 Thrasibulus brother of Hiero whose Government proved so cruell and unsupportable that he held it not above 10 moneths who being forced into Exile by the Syracusans the people did a while enjoy their libertie but withall fell into those Factions which after 60 years made them lose it again 3544 4 Dionysius that so famous Tyrant from being Generall of the Forces of the Syracusans made himself their King A man of great vices but great vertues withall He brought almost all Sicilie under his obedience and the Town of Rhegium in Italy reigning in all 38 years 3582 2 Dionysius II. succeeding his Father in his Kingdom and vices but not in valour or wisdom was first outed by Dion a noble Gentleman of Syracuse and afterward taken Prisoner by Timoleon of Corinth to which Citie he was sent and there dyed in exile 3635 6 Agathocles by trade a Potter after that a Souldier 20 years after the death of Timoleon made himself King of Syracusa To draw the Carthaginans out of Sicil he passed over into Africk and besieged Carthage which example Scipio after followed but with better fortune 29. 3681 7 Hieron II. of a Commander of their Armies chosen King of Syracuse by a party which he had made amongst them In his time brake out the first Punick War the Romans being called in by the Mamertones who held Messana against the Carthaginians the Lords at that time of the greatest part of the Iland 56. 3737 8 Hieronymus the sonne of Hiero after whose death Syracuse and all Sicil became subject to Rome by the fortunate conduct of Marcellus Of these eight Kings the six first commonly pass under the name of Tyrants from whence and from some others of like disposition who Lorded it over the rest of the Free Cities of Sicil the name of Siculi Tyranni grew into a Proverb But of all none more hated than the two Dionisii who were so odious that there were continuall execrations poured on them only one old woman praying for the life of the later Who being asked the cause made answer that she knew his Father to have been a monstrous and wicked Tyrant on whom when the curses of the people had prevailed and obtained his death this his son succeded worse by far than he for whose life she was resolved to pray lest after his death the devill himself should come amongst them But to proceed after these Tyrants as they called them were rooted out and the Iland was conquered by Marcellus it alwaies followed the fortune of the Roman Empire till in the partition of that Empire it fell together with Apulia and Calabria into the power of the Greeks In the declining of whose greatness this Iland having been miserably pilled and spoyled by the Emperor Constans An. 669. became a prey to the Saracens from then recovered again by the help of the Normans who held both this and the Realm of Naples in Fee of the Church under the title of Kings of both Sicils From that time forwards it ran the fortune of that Kingdom subject unto the Princes of the Norman and German lines till the death of Conrade no interruption intervening After whose death when Munfroy or Manfrede the base sonne of the Emperor Frederick and Brother of Conrade had forcibly made himself King of these Countries it was offered to Richard Earl of Cornwall Brother to Henry the third of England a Prince of such riches that he was able to dispend an hundred Marks perdiem for ten years together which according to the Standard of those times was no small sum But the conditions which the Pope ptoposed were so impossible for the Earl to perform that his Agent told him he might as well say to his Master I will give thee the Moon climb up catch and take it The Earl refusing it it was offered the King for his second sonne Edmund who was invested by the gift of a Ring and money coyned in his name by the Popes appointment with the inscription of Almundus Rex Siciliae But the King not being able to pursue the business
carried him prisoner into France and took the Dukedom to himself 1513 16 Maximilian Sforze the sonne of Ludowick restored to the Dukedom by the power of the Switzers and Venetians but again outed of it by Francis the first Sonne-in-law and Successor to King Lewis the 12 in the Kingdom of France 1529 17 Francis Sforze brother of Maximilian restored to the Estate and the French expelled by the puissance of Charles the 5th who after the death of this Duke Francis the last of the Sforzes An o 1535 united it for ever to the Crown of Spain This Dukedom is not now of such great extent and power as in former times there being but nine Cities remaining of those 29 which were once under the command of the Dukes hereof the rest being gotten in by the State of Venice the Florentines the Dukes of Mantua and Parma And yet is this accompted the prime Dukedom of Christendom as Flanders was accompted the prime Earldom of it affording the Annuall Revenue of 800000 Ducats to the King of Spain A good Revenue might it come clear unto his Coffers But what with the discharge of his Garrison-Souldiers the defraying of his Vice-Roy the Salaries of Judges and inferior Ministers it is conceived that he spends more on it than he getteth The Armes hereof are Argent a Serpent Azure Crowned Or in his Gorge an Infant Gules Which was the Coat-Armour of a Saracen vanquished by Otho the first of the Visconti in the Holy-land There are in this Dukedom Arch-bishop 1. Bishops 6. The Dukedom of MANTUA THe Dukedom of MANTUA is bounded on the West with Millain on the East with Romandiola on the North with Marca Trevigiana and on the South with the Dukedom of Parma The Country about Mantua is reasonably good and yeeldeth all sorts of Fruits being well manured plentifull in Corn and Pastures the very High-wayes by the fields being planted with Elms to train up the Vines which grow intermingled in every place as generally it is in all parts of Lombardy But the Inhabitants are conceived not to be so civill and well-bred as the rest of Italie childish in their apparrell without manly gravity poor in the entertainment of their friends and exacting all they can from strangers The places in it of most note are 1 Mercaria bordering next to Millain 2 Bozilia a small but pleasant habitation belonging to some Princes of the Ducall family built with fair Cloysters towards the street in which passengers may walk dry in the greatest rain 3 Petula a small Village but as famous as any in regard it was the place wherein Virgil was born generally sayd to be born in Mantua Mantua Virgilio gaudet as the old Verse is because this Village is so near the City of Mantua being but two miles distant that his birth might very well be ascribed unto it 4 Mantua seated on the River Mincius now called Sarca which comming out of Lago di Garda falleth not far off into the Po from whence there is a passage unto Venice By nature strong environed on three sides with a running water half a mile in bredth and on the fourth side with a Wall The Dukes to take their pleasure on the Lakes and Rivers have a Barge called the Bucentaure five storyes high and capable of two hundred persons whence it had the name furnished very richly both for state and pleasure Ocnus the sonne of Manto the Prophetess the daughter of Tiresias is said to have been the founder of it and to have given unto it his Mothers name but I more than doubt it though Virgil a Native of those parts do report it so this City being one of those which the Tuscans built beyond the Apennine as the soundest Antiquaries do affirm Made memorable by whomsoever built at first in the declining times of Christian purity for a Councill holden in it An. 1061 wherein it was decreed that the choosing of the Pope should from thenceforth belong unto the Cardinals A Prerogative which of old belonging to the Emperors was first by Constantine the third surnamed Pogonatus given to the Clergy and people of Rome in the time of Pope Benedict the second An. 684. resumed by Charles the Great when he came to the Empire and now appropriated only to the College of Cardinals But to return unto the Town on the East-side of a bridge of about 500 paces long covered over head and borne up with Arches stands the Dukes Palace for the City and not far thence the Domo or Cathedrall Church of S. Peter The Palace very fair and stately but far short for the pleasures and delights thereof of his Palace at Mirmirollo five miles from the City which though it be of a low roof after the manner of antient buildings yet it is very richly furnished and adorned with very beautifull Gardens able to lodge and give content to the best Prince in Christendom Here are also many other Towns as 5 Capraena and 6 Lucera of which nothing memorable As for the fortunes of this Dukedom it is to be observed that Mantua followed for long time the fortunes of the Western Empire till given by Otho the second to Theobald Earl of Canosse for the many good services he had done him Boniface who succeeded him had to Wife Beatrix the sistet of Henry the second and by her was Father of Mathildis that famous Warriouress who carried so great a stroak in the state of Italie Being dispossessed of her Estate by Henry the third she joyned in faction with the Popes recovered all her own again and dismembred from the Empire many goodly Territorys which at her death having had three husbands but no issue she gave it in fee for ever to the See of Rome An. 1115. After her death Mantua continued under the protection of the Empire But that protection failing then by little and little it was brought under by the family of the Bonncelsi who Lording it over a Free-people with too great severity contracted such a generall hatred that Passavinâ— the last of them was slain in the Market-place by the people under the command and conduct of Lewis de Gonzaga a noble Gentleman who presently with great applause took to himself the Government of the Estate An. 1328 which hath continued in his honse to this very day with a great deal of lustre whose successors take here as followeth under the severall titles of A. Ch. The Lords Marquesses and Dukes of Mantua 1328 1 Lewis Gonzaga the first of this Line Lord of Mantua 1366 2 Guido sonne of Lâ—wis 1369 3 Ludowick or Lewis II. sonne of Guido 1â—82 4 Franois Gonzaga sonne of Lewis 2 d highly extolled by Poggie the Florentine for his Wisdom and Learning who valiantly repulsed the attempts made against his Estate by John Galeaze then first Duke of Millain 1407 5 John Francisco Gonzaga created the first Marquess of Mantua by the Emperor Sigismund 1444 6 Lodowick or Lewis III. sonne of John Francisco who entertained the
Emperor Frederick and the King of Danemark with great magnificence 1478 7 Frederick sonne of Lewis the third 1484 8 Francis II. sonne of Frederick 1519 9 Frederick II. Commander of the Armies of the Pope and Florentines entertained Charles the fift with great solemnity by whom he was made Duke of Mantua 1530 and declared Marquess of Montferrat in right of his wife 1540 10 Francis III. sonne of Frederick the second Duke of Mantua and Marquess of Montferrat 1550 11 William the brother of Francis the third created the first Duke of Montferrat 1587 12 Vincent sonne of William Duke of Mantua and Montferrat 13 Francis IV. sonne of Vincent had to wife Margaret the daughter of Charles Emanuel Duke of Savoy and by her a daughter named Mary in whose behalf the Duke of Savoy undertook the war against her Uncle for Montferrat 1613 14 Ferdinand the brother of Francis the fourth succeeded him in boâ—h Estates notwithstanding the opposition of the Duke of Savoy 15 Vincent the II. the brother of Ferdinand and Francis the 4th 1628 16 Charles Gonzaga Duke of Nevers in France by his Mothers line and of Mantua and Moutferrat by his Father Lewis Gonzaga the third Sonne of Frederick the first Duke of Mantua succeeded not without great opposition of the Spanish Faction who sacked Mantua distressed Casal and much impoverished both Estates But the business was at last composed by the power of the French and the investiture conferred upon him by the hands of the Emperor The chief order of Knighthood in these Dukedoms is of the The blood of our Lord JESUS Christ instituted An. 1608. The Author of it was Duke Vincent Gonzaga when the Mariage was solemnized between his sonne Francis and the Lady Margaret daughter to the Duke of Savoy It consisteth of twenty Knights whereof the Mantuan Dukes are soveraigns and was allowed by Pope Paul the fifth The Collar hath threads of Gold layd on fire and inter-woven with these words Domine probasti To the Collar are pendent two Angels supporting three drops of blood and circumscribed with Nihil isto triste recepto It took this name because in Saint Andrews Church in Mantua are sayd to be kept as a most precious Relique certain drops of our Saviours blood thou canst not O Reader but beleeve it with a peece of the spunge The Territories of this Duke reckoning in that of Montferrat also are in circuit nigh unto those of Florence but his Revenues fall short which amount to about 500000 Ducats only but might be greater if either the Duke would be burdensom to his subjects as Florence is or if he were not on all sides land-locked from navigation and traffick The Arms of Mantua are Argent a Cross Patee Gules between four Eagles Sable membred of the second under an Escocheon in Fesse charged Quarterly with Gules a Lion Or and Or three Barres Sable There are in this Dukedom Arch-Bishops 1. Bishops 4. The Dukedom of MODENA THe Dukedom of MODENA containeth the Cities of Modena and Reggio with the Terâ—ritories adjoyning to them both of them situate in that part of Lombardy which is called Cispadana and consequently partake of the pleasures and commodities of it The people of this Dukedom are sayd to be better-natured than most of Italie those of Modena being quick in their resolutions easie to be pacified when wronged and friendly in their entertainment of Strangers the Reggians being affable of present wits and fit for any thing they can be imployed in the women in both Towns of a mild disposition neither too courtlie nor too froward as in other places The first and principall City is that of Modena antiently better known by the name of Mutina and famous in those times for the first battell betwixt Autonie and Augustus Caesar this latter being then not above eighteen years of age and yet made head of a new League against Antonius whom the Senate and people looked upon as a common Enemy The managing of the war was left to Hirtius and Pansa then Consuls the fortune of the day so equall that Antony left the field and the Consuls their lives leaving Augustus the absolute command of a powerfull Army into whose favours he so cunningly did work himself that he made them the foundation of his future greatness It was at that time a Roman Colony but being ruined by the fury of the Gothes and Lombards was afterwards new built at the charge of the Citizens situate neer the Aponnine in a very good soyl and of indifferent fair buildings In the distractions of Italie betwixt the Emperors and the Popes Guido the Popes Legat and then Bishop thereof consigned it over to Azo of the house of Este Lord of Ferrara An. 1304 the Pope himself consenting to it upon the payment of a yearly tribute of 10000 Crowns since which time it hath been for the most part in the power of that house Borsius the Marquess of Ferrera being by Frederick the third made Duke of Mutina 2 Reggiâ— the second Town of note hath tasted much of the same fortune at first a Roman Colony called Regioâ—â— Lepidâ— afterwards ruined by the Gothes when they came first into Italie repaired and compassed with a Wall by its own inhabitants and for a time under the command of the Earls of Canosse But being wearie of that yoke they recovered their liberty which being unable to maintain in those buftling times they gave themselves unto Obizo the Father of Azo An o 1292 and after that in the year 1326 to the See of Rome Passing through many other hands it was at last sold for 60000 Ducats to the Visconti Lords of Millain An. 1370 and in the end recovered by the house of Este An o 1409 and gave the title of a Duke to the aforesaid Borsius whom Frederick the third made Duke of Modena and Reggio 1452 The successors of this Borsius are before layd down in the succession of Ferrara who held the whole estate together till the death of Alphonso the first Duke He dying without lawfull issue An o 1595 left his estate to Caesar de Este his Nephew by a base sonne called Alphonso also betwixt whom and Pope Clement the 8. a war was threatned for the whole but at last compremised upon these conditions that the Church of Rome should have Ferrara with all the lands and territories appertaining to it as an Estate antiently holden of that See and that Modena and Reggio being Imperiall Feifes should remain to Caesar but to be held in fee of the Papal Throne Duke Caesar to have leave to carry away all his moveable goods to sell such of his lands as were not of the antient domain of the Dukedom and to have one half of the Ordnance and Artillery By which agreement the Cities of Modena and Reggio became a new erected State distinct and independent of any other each City being well fortified and garrisoned and furnished with Ordnance for defence thereof But what
they yeeld unto the Prince in the way of Revenue and what Forces he is able to raise out of his Estates I cannot positively determine But by the Tribute formerly payd unto the Popes for the City of Mutina and the rich territory of both Towns and the great Revenues of the Dukes of Ferrara I conceive they cannot yeeld less than 100000 Crowns of yearly in-come The Armes of this Duke the same with those of Ferrara before blazoned The Dukedom of PARMA THe Dukedom of PARMA hath on the North the Dukedoms of Millain and Mantua from which it is parted by the Po on the South the Apennine which divideth it from Liguria on the East the Country of Modena on the West Montferrat situate as Modena is in Lombardia Cispadana and much of the same nature both for soyl and air and other the commodities of those parts of Italie The principall Cities of it are 1 Parma an antient City and made a Colony of the Romans at the end of the second Punick War as Mutina and Aquileia at the same time were It is seated on a small River of the same name which runneth almost thorough the middest of it beautified with very handsome buildings and peopled by a race of ingenious men whether they do be take themselves unto Arts or Arms. The grounds about this City are of excellent pasturage and yeeld great plenty of the Cheese which is called Parmesan 2 Placentia seated on the Po one of the first Colonies which the Romans planted amongst the Cisalpine Galls and famous for the resistance which it made both to Annibal and Asdrubal who severally in vain besieged it made afterwards the Metropolis of the Province of Aemilia yet nothing the less beautifull for so great an age The fields adjoyning have the same commendation with those of Parma for most excellent Cheese but go beyond for Salt-pits and Mines of Iron which the other wanteth 3 Mirandula a proper Town built in the time of Constans the sonne of Constantine the Great the Patrimony of the noble Family of the Pici of which was Picus de Mirandula that renowned Scholar but held by them as Feudataries to the Dukes of Parma 4 Briscello called antiently Brixellum not far from the chief City Parma of no great note at the present time but memorable in the Roman story for the death of the Emperor Otho who here killed himself For hearing here that his Forces were overthrown by Valens and Cecina Commanders of the Forces of Vitellius then his Competitor for the Empire he rather chose to fall by his own sword than that the Romans should be forced for his sake to renew the war And this he did with so much honour to himself that many of his souldiers slew themselves at his Funerall Pile not out of consciousness of crime on for fear of punishment but to testifie their affections to him and to follow such a brave example as was layd before them So as we may truly say of him as he is sayd by Tacitus to have sayd of himself viz. Alii diutius imperium tenuerunt nemo tam fortiter resiquit 5 Monticella in the middle way almost between Parma and Plancentia and opponte unto Cremona a chief Town of the Dutchy of Millain from which parted by the River Po. These Towns as others in these parts have been partakers of the diversities of fortune as being after the declining of the Western Empire some times under the Venetians most times under the Millanoys and at last couquered by the Popes in the confusions and distractions of the Dukedom of Millain under the two last Princes of the house of Sforza By Paul the 3 d being of the house of the Farnesis the Cities of Parma and Placentia with their Appendixes were given unto his son Petro Aluigi or Petrus Aloysius as the Latins call him with the title of Duke An o 1549. The Signeurie of Camerine which he had lately taken from the Dukes of Urbin being given in recompence to the Church This Petro being a man of most vicious life had amongst other villanies committed an unspeakable violence on the person of Cosâ—â—us Chirius the Bishop of Janum and soon after poysoned him For which most detestable fact he received no other chastisement of his Father than this Haec vitia me non coÌ„monstratore didicit that he was sure he had not learnt those vices by his example But going on in these wicked courses he was slain at last by Count John Aguzzola and Placentia after a short siege yeelded to Ferdinand Gonzaga Vice-Roy in Millain for the Emperor Charles the fifth conceived to be privy to the murder Octavian the sonne of Petro Luigi hearing what had hapned fortified himself in Parma as well as he could but being hated by the new Pope and distrustfull not without good cause of the Emperors purposes he had quite lost it if Henry the second of France had not taken him into his protection For the Emperor Charles fully determined notwithstanding that Octavian had maried his base daughter to have made himself Lord of the Town and the French King was loth to see so great a strength added to the Emperors possessions in Italie When the war had now lasted four years Philip the second which succeeded Charles considering how necessary it was for his affairs in Italie to have this Octavian his friend restored unto him again this Plaisance or Placentia and so withdrew him from the French faction An. 1557. Yet because he would be sure to keep his house in a perpetuall dependance on Spain he restored it not absolutely at the present but held the Citadell thereof with a Spanish Garrison till the year 1583 when in regard of the good services which Alexander Prince of Parma had done him in his Wars against the Hollanders and others of the revolted Provinces he caused it to be surrendred into the hands of his Father Octavian By which and by his setling upon this house the Town and Territory of Novara in the Dukedom of Millam and other personall favours which they have conferred on the Princes of it the Kings of Spain seem to have given some satisfaction to this house for stepping betwixt them and the Kingdom of Portugal to which they might have made such a probable title as would have troubled his Estate had they stood upon it The Dukes of Parma 1549 1 Petro Luigi Farnesis sonne to Paul the third made by the Pope his Father the first Duke of Parma 1550 2 Octavian Farnesis sonne to Petro Lewis maryed Margaret base daughter to Charles the fift afterwards Governess of the Netherlands 3 Alexander sonne of Octavian and Margaret of Austria one of the most renowned Souldiers of his time Governour of the Netherlands for King Philip the 2d. 1592 4 Rainutio Farnesis sonne of Alexander and Mary of Portugal eldest daughter of Edward sonne to King Emanuel one of the competitors for that Crown 5 Edoardo Farnesis sonne of Rannutio Of the Revennes and
League contracted by the people of any validity vvithout his privity and allowance and finally the Keyes of the Town presented to him as often as he pleased to lodge there as once for instance to Duke Charles the third comming thither with Beatrix his Wife a daughter of Portugall And in this state it stood till the year 1528 the Bishop being all this vvhile their immediate Lord and having jus gladii alias civilis jurisdictionis partes as Calvin himself confesseth in an Epistle to Cardinal Sadolet But in that year Religion being then altered in the Canton of Bern near adjoyning to them Viret and Farellus did endeavour it in Geneva also But finding that the Bishop and his Clergy did not like their doings they screwed themselves into the people and by their ayd in a popular tumult compelled the Bishop and his Clergy to abandon the Town And though the Bishop made them many fair overtures out of an hope to be restored to his Estate yet would they never hearken to him nor admit of him any more being once thrust out Nor did they only in that tumult alter the Doctrin and Orders of the Church before established but changed the Government of the State also disclaming all allegiance both to Duke and Bishop and standing on their own Liberty as a Free-Commonwealth And though all this was done by Viret and Farellus before Calvins comming to that City which was not till the year 1536 yet being come suffragio meo comprobavi as he saith himself no man was forwarder than he to approve the Action But Calvin being come amongst them made their Divinity Reader and one of the ordinary Preachers he first negotiated with them to abjure the Papacie and never more admit their Bishop to which he found a cheerful and unanimous consent in all the people Then finding that no Ecclesiasticall discipline was in use amongst them he dealt with them to admit of one of his own composing which at last he obtained also but with very great difficulty and got it ratified by the Senate July the 20th 1537. The next year after the people weary of this new yoke and he and his Colleagues Farellut and Coraldus as resolute to hold them to it they were all three banished the Town in a popular humor and with like levitie sued to to return again to which he would by no means yeeld except they would oblige themselves by a solemn Oath to admit of such a form of Discipline as he with the advice of the other Ministers should prescribe unto them This being condescended to by that fickle multitude he returns in triumph to Geneva September the thirteenth 1541 and got his new Discipline established on the twentieth of November following The sum of the device was this All Ministers to be equall amongst themselves two Lay-men to be super-added unto every Minister the Minister to continue for term of life the Lay-Elders to be annually chosen these being met together to be called the Presbyterie and to have power of Ordination Censures Absolution and whatsoever else was acted by the Bishop formerly Hitherto it related to Geneva only which being but one City and a small one too was not capable of more than one Presbyterie The names and notions of Classicall Provinciall and Nationall Assemblies came not in till afterwards as it got ground in Kingdoms and larger Provinces This Platform though of purpose framed to content the people yet since the Lay-officers were to be but annuall and after subject to the lash like other Mortals it gave but sorry satisfaction unto wiser men And being built withall on a false foundation was for a long time hardly able to stand alone and fain at twelve years end to borrow a support from Zurich and others of the Protestant Cantons whom Calvin earnestly sollicited to allow his project against which one Perinus and some principall Citizens had begun to spurn And so we have the true beginning of the Genevian Discipline begotten in Rebellion born in Sedition and nursed up by Faction Being born into the World by the means aforesayd some other helps it had to make it acceptable and approved of in other Churches As first the great content it gave to the common people to see themselves intrusted with the weightiest matters of Religion and thereby an equalitie with if not by reason of their number being two for one a superiority above their Ministers Next the great reputation which Calvin for his diligence in Writing and Preaching had attained unto made all his Dictates as authentick amongst some Divines as ever the Popes Ipse dixit in the Church of Rome Whereby it came to pass in a little time that only those Churches which embraced the Doctrines and Discipline authorised by Calvin were called the Reformed Churches those in high Germany and elswhere which adhered to Luther being generally called by no other name than the Lutherans or the Lutheran Churches as not reformed enough from the dregs of Rome Then comes in his endeavours to promote that Platform in all other Churches which he had calculated for the Meridian of Geneva only commending it to Gasper Olevianus Minister of the Church of Triers as appearby his Letters dated April the twelf 1560 congratulating the reception of it in the Churches of Poland as appeareth by others of his Letters And for the last help comes in Beza who not content to recommend it as convenient for the use of the Church beyond which Calvin did not go imposed it as a matter necessary upon all the Churches so necessary ut ab ea recedere non magis liceat quam ab ipsius Religionis placit is that it was utterly as unlawfull to recede from this as from the most materiall points of the Christian Faith So he Epist 83. By means whereof their followers in most of the Reformed Churches drove on so furiously that rather than their Discipline should not be admitted and the Episcopall Government destroied in all the Churches of CHRIST they were resolved to depose Kings ruin Kingdoms and to subvert the fundamentall constitutions of all civill States And hereunto their own Ambition gave them spur enough affecting the supremacy in their severall Parishes that they themselves might Lord it over Gods inheritance under pretence of setting CHRIST upon his Throne Upon which love to the preheminence they did not only prate against the Bishops with malitious words as Diotrephes for the same reason did against the Apostles but not therewith content neither would they themselves receive them nor permit them that would casting them out of the Church with reproach and infamy Which proud ambition in the ordinary Parochiall Minister was cunningly fomented by some great persons and many Lay-Patrons in all places who underhand aimed at a further end the one to raise themselves great fortunes out of Bishops Lands the other to keep those Tythes themselves to which by the Law they only were to nominate some deserving Person Such were the helps
Joyce the Patroness of fruitfulness and in the mean time to lye with their wives so it may be with good reason thought that in a place of such Liberty as this is the lusty and young gallants that haunt this place produce greater operation on barren women than the waters of the Bath it self No other Town of eminent note amongst the Praefectures of the Swisses except Rheineck it self the seat of the Governour for the Switzers situate near the Lake of Constance and none of any note at all amongst the Italian Praefectures except Belinzana and Locarno neither of them containing 400 Houses and those none of the handsomest Within the limits of this Country and in that part thereof which was called Argow containing the now Cantons of Uren Swits Underwald Glarona and Lucern with some of the adjoyning parts of Germany and some part of the Dukedom of Savoy did sometimes stand the famous and renowned Castle of Habspurg from the Lords whereof the house of Austria and most of the Kings and Princes of the Christian World doe derive themselves First founded as some say by Ottopert the third Prince of this line at or before the year 700 as others say by Rapato the sonne of Betzeline about the year 1020. Situate on the River Aar by the Latins called Arula near a Town called Bruck now so decaied that there is no tracing of the ruins Preserved in memory by the Lords and Princes of it descended in a direct line from Sigebert the eldest sonne of Theodebert King of Mets or Austrasia first setled in these parts by Clotaire the second King of the French with the title as some say of Duke of Upper Almain the Lower Almain being that which is novv called Suevia or Schawben an adjoyning Province of Germanâ— Being soon weary of that empty but invidious title they were sometimes called Earls of Habspurg by the name of this Castle sometimes Earls of Altemburg another Castle not far oft of their own foundation And after closing in with the Kings of Burgundie Transjurane and the German Emperors they received of them a great part of the Country of Argow from which some of them were called Earls of Argow Not known distinctly by the title of Earls of Habspurg till the time of Rapato above-mentioned when those of Altemburg and Argow became discontinued Howsoever we will here lay down the whole succession of this famous Family either Earls or the Progenitors of The Earls of Habspurg 635 1 Sigibert sonne of Theodebert King of Mets by Clotaire the second of that name French King dispossessed of the kingdom of his Father and afterwards by him indowed with a great part of those Countries which are now called Switzerland with the title of Duke of Upper Almain 2 Sigibert II. sonne of Sigibert the first Duke of Upper Almain 3 Ottopert or Otbert the sonne of Sigibert the second the founder as some say of the Castles of Altemburg and Habspurg of which promiscuously called Earl 4 Bebo the sonne of Ottopert the last Duke of Upper Almain which title he exchanged for that of Earl of Altemburg and Habspurg 5 Robert or Rother as some call him the sonne of Bebo Earl of Altemburg 766 6 Hertopert the sonne of Robert who added unto his Estate that part of Scwaben or Suevia which is called Brisgow 7 Rampert the sonne of Hertopert who flourished An. 814 at what time he procured the Canonization of S. Trutpertus 8 Guntram the sonne of Rumpert Earl of Altemburg 9 Luithard the sonne of Guntram 999 10 Lunfride the sonne of Luithard 929 11 Hunifride the sonne of Luitfride who added unto his Estates the Territory now called Sungow bordering on Alsatia a Province of Germany recovered after his decease by the Dukes of Scawben 950 12 Guntram II. sonne of Humfride the first who took unto himself the title of Earl of Argow from whose second sonne named Berthilo descended the Dukes or Earls of Zeringen possessed of almost all Brisgow and good part of Switzerland 13 Betzo or Betzeline sonne of Guntram the second Earl of Argow 14 Rapato sonne of Betzeline the founder or repairer of the Castle of Habspurg from whence both he and his successors were constantly called Earls of Habspurg Great Grand-father by Theodorick his youngest sonne of Rodolph Earl of Rhinefelden and Duke of Schawben elected Emperor at the instigation of the Pope agains Henry the fourth 15 Warner by some called Berengar or Berengarius the sonne of Rapato 1096 16 Otho the sonne of Warner or Berengar 1108 17 Warner II. sonne of Otho enriched by the Emperor Henry the fourth with some fair Estates belonging to the Dukes of Schawben 18 Albert the sonne of Warner the second surnamed the Rich. 19 Albert II. surnamed the Wise sonne of Albert the first added to his Estates all the Upper Alsatia which he had by the right of Heduigis his wife daughter and heir of Simon the last Earl thereof 1238 20 Rodolph the fortunate sonne of Albert the second elected Emperor of the Romans An. 1273. Of which he made so good advantage that he added unto his Estates the great Dukedom of Austria with all the incorporate Provinces thereunto belonging and layd the first foundation of the Austrian greatness of which more in Germany Having on the occasion of these Earles of Habspurg beheld so much of the affairs of this Country as related to that puissant and illustrious Family let us go forward to the rest first taking in our way the antient Estate hereof in the time of the Romans At what time this whole mountainous tract containing many severall Nations some of them spoken of before vvas comprehended under the generall name and notion of the Helvetii the greatest and most populous of all the rest so called as Verstegan will have it quasi Hil-Vites or the Vites of the Mountains to difference them from the Vites of the lower parts inhabiting in that part of the Cimbrick Chersonnese which is now called Juitland Grown by long peace and want of opportunity by traffick into forein parts to so great a multitude that the Country barren of it self was no longer able to maintain them they set fire on their Towns and Houses and with a generall resolution went to seek new dwellings The totall number of men women and children which went upon this desperate action are sayd to have amounted to the number of 3680000 whereof 900000 were fighting men They had not long before overthrown L. Cassius a Roman Consul slain the Consul himself and sold his Souldiers for Bond-slaves upon the apprehension of which good success they thought no body able to withstand them But they found Caesar of a stronger metall than L. Cassius Who having stopped their passage by hewing down the bridge of Geneva till he was grown strong enough to bid them battell so wasted them in severall skirmishes and defeats that they were forced to crave leave of him to go home again and to rebuild those Towns and Villages which they
this Island being the seat Royall of the French in Gallâ—a gave name to all the residue of it as they made it theirs A Countrey generally so fruitfull and delectable except in Gastinois that the very hills thereof are equall to the vallies in most places of Europe but the Vale of Monâ—morâ—ncie wherein Paris standeth scarce to be fellowed in the Word An Argument whereof may be that when the Dukes of Berry Burgundie and their Confederates besieged that City with an Armie of 100000 men neither the Assailants without nor the Citizens within found any scarcitie of victuals and yet the Citizens besides Souldiers were reckoned at â—â—0000 It was formerly part of the Province of Belgica secunda and Lugdunensis quarta the chief Inhabitants thereof being the 〈◊〉 the Bellovaci and the Silvanectes and is now divided into four parts that is to say the Dukedom of Valois 2 Gastinois 3 Heurepoix and that which is properly called the Isâ—e of France by some the Prevoste or County of Paris 1 The Dukedom or Countie of VALOIS lieth towards Picardie the principall Cities of it called Senlis in Latin Silvanectum a Bishops See 2 Compeigne Compendium seated on the River Oise a retâ—ing plâ—ce of the French Kings for hunting and other Countrey pleasures 3 Beauvois the chief City of the Bâ—llâ—vaci by ` Ptolomic called Caesaromagus a fair large well-traded Town and a See Episcopall the Bishop whereof is one of the twelve Peers of France Philip one of the Bishops here in times foregoing a militarie man and one that had much damnified the English Borders was fortunately taken by King Richard the first The Pope being made acquainted with his Imprisonment but not the cause of it wrote in his behalf unto the King as for an Ecclesiasticall person and one of his beloved Sonnes The King returned unto the Pope the Armour which the Bishop was taken in and these words engraven on the same Vide an haec sit tunica filii tui vel non being the words which Jacobs children spake unto him when they presented him with the Coat of their brother Joseph Which the Pope viewing swore That it was rather the Coat of a Sonne of Mars than a Sonne of the Church and so left him wholly to the Kings pleasure 4 Clermont a Town of good note in the Countie Beauvoisia memorable for giving the title of Earl of Clermont to Râ—bert the fifth Sonne of the King St. Lewis before his mariage with the Daughter and Heir of Bourbon and afterwards to the Eldest Sonnes of that Princely Familie 5 Luzarch a Town belonging to the Count of Soissons 6 Brenonville 7. St. Loup on the Confines of Pirardie so called from a Monastery dedicated to S. Luviu Bishop of Troys in Champagne sent into Britain with Germanus to suppress the Pelagian Heresies which then were beginning But of this part of France nothing more observable than that it gave denomination to the Royall Familie of the French Kings 13 in number from hence entituled de Valois beginning in Philip de Valois Anno 1328. and ending in Henry the third Anno 1589. As for the Earls hereof from whom that Adjunct or denomination had it's first Original the first who had the title of Earl of Valois was Charles the second Sonne of Philip the third in right of his Wife Earl of Anjou also After whose death it descended upon Philip de Valois his Eldest Sonne who carried the Crown of France from our Edward the third On whose assuming of the Crown it fell to Lewis his second Brother and he deceasing without issue Anno 1391. to Lewis Duke of Orleans Sonne of Charles the fifth amongst the titles of which house it lay dormant till the expiring of that Line in King Lewis the twelfth and lately given unto a Sonne of the now Duke of Orleans Vncle to King Lewis the fourteenth at this present reigning I onely adde that Charles the first Earl of this Family as he was the Sonne of Philip the third Brother of Philip the fourth surnamed the Fair and Father of Philip de Valois So was he Vncle to Lewis Hutin Philip the Long and Charles the Fair all in their order Kings of France In which regard it was said of him that he was Sonne Brother Father and Vncle of Kings yet no King himself 2 The second part of this Province is called HEVREPOIX beginning at the little bridge of Paris on the River of Sein and going up along the River as far as the River of Verine which divides it from Gastinois The chief Towns of it are 1. Charenton three miles from Paris where the French Protestants of that City have their Church for Religious exercises it being not permitted them to hold their Assemblies in any walled Cities or Garrison Towns for fear of any sudden surprize which so great a multitude might easily make Which Church or Temple as they call it being burnt down by the hot-headed Parisians on the news of the Duke of Mayennes death slain at the siege of Montalban Anno 1622. was presently reedified by the Command of the Duke of Mom-bazon then Governour of the Isle of France at the charge of the State to let those of the Reformed party understand that it was their disobedience and not their Religion which caused the King to arm against them 2 Corbeil seated on the Confluence of Sein and Essons 3. Moret which gives the Title of an Earl to one of the naturall Sonnes of Henry the fourth begotten on the Daughter and Heir of the former Earl 4. Melun by Caesar called Melodunum the principal of this Heurepoix and the seat of the Baylif for this Tract Here is also in this part the Royall Palace of Fountain-bel-eau so called from the many fair Springs and Fountains amongst which it standeth but otherwise seated in a solitary and woodie Country fit for hunting only and for that cause much visited by the French Kings in their times of leisure and beautified with so much cost by King Henry the fourth that it is absolutely the stateliest and most magnificent pile of building in all France 3 GASTINOYS the most drie and baren part of this Province but rich enough if compared with other places lieth between Paris and the Countrie of Orleanoys The chief places of it are 1. Estampes in the middle way betwixt Paris and Orleans on the very edge of it towards La Beausse a fair large Town having in it five Churches and one of them a College of Chanoins with the ruines of an antient Castle which together with the Walls and demolished Fortifications of it shew it to have been of great importance in the former times Given with the title of an Earl by Charles Duke of Orleans then Lord hereof to Richard the third Sonne of Iohn of Montfort Duke of Bretagne in mariage with his Sister the Lady Margusrite from which mariage issued Francis Earl of Estampes the last Duke of Bretagne 2. Montleherry Famous for the battle
and King Lewis the 11th the first of which never digested the restoring of it to that King being pawned unto his Father together with Corbie Amiens and Abbeville for no less than 400000 Crowns the later never would forgive the Earl of S. Paul for detaining it from him though under colour of his service A Town of greater note in succeeding times for the famous battle of St. Quintins Anno 1557. wherein King Philip the second of Spain with the help of the English under command of the Earl of Pembroke overthrew the whole Forces of the French made themselves Masters of the Town and thereby grew so formidable to the French King that the Duke of Guise was in Post hast sent for out of Italic where his affairs began to prosper to look unto the safety of France it self III. More towards Hainalt and Lorrein lieth the Countrie of RETHELOIS so called of Rethel the chief Town well fortified as the rest of the Frontire places but of most note amongst the French in that the eldest sonnes of the Dukes of Nevers have usually been entituled Earls and Dukes of Rethel united to that Familie by the mariage of Lewis of Flanders Earl of Nevers with the Daughter and Heir of James Earl of Rethel Anno 1312 or thereabouts 2 St. Monhaud a Town of consequence and strength 3 Sygni a strong peece belonging to the Marquess of Vieu-Ville 4 Chasteau-Portian of more beautie but of like importance IV. Finally in the Dutchie of TIERASCHE the last part of the higher Picardie we have the Town of Guise of some note for the Castle but of more for the Lords thereof of the Ducall Familie of Lorrein from hence entituled Dukes of Guise A Familie which within a little compass of time produced two Cardinals the one entituled of Guise the other of Lorrein six Dukes that is to say the Duke of Guise Mayenne Aumal Elbeuf Aguillon and Cheureuse the Earl of Samarive and besides many Daughters maried into the best houses in France one maried to lamâ—s the 5th King of the Scots The first and he that gave the rise unto all the rest of this potent Family was Claud â—onne to Rene the second Duke of Lorrein and husband to Antomette Daughter to the Duke of Vendosme in respect of which alliance he was honoured with this title The second was Francis who endangered the Realm of Naples resisted the siedge of the Emperor Charles at Mets drove him out of Provence took Calice from Q. Mary and was at last treacherously slain at the siedge of Orleans Anno 1563. The third was Henry that great enemy of the Protestants who contrived the great Massacre at Paris and almost dispossessed Henry the third of all France He began the holy league and was finally slain at Bloys by the command of King Henry the 3d. But we must know that this Town did antiently belong to the Dukes of Lorrein and had given the title of Guise to Frederick the second sonne of Iohn and Charles the third sonne of Râ—ne both the first of those names before Claud of Lorrein was advanced to the title of Duke Of most note next to Guise it self is 2 Ripemont on the South of Guise 3 Chastelet upon the border towards Luxembourg a strong Town and one of the best outworks of France 4 Mazâ—ers upon the Maes or Mâ—use a place of great strength and like importance As for the state of this whole Province I doe not finde that it was ever passed over by the French Kings unto any one hand as almost all the rest of France had been at some time or other but distracted into divers Lordships Some of which fell to the Crown of France by confiscations and others by conquest Some held of England some of the Earls of Artois and others of Flanders and lastly of the Dukes of Burgundie as Lords of those Provinces those which depended upon England being seized on by Charles the 7th on the loss of Normandie by the English as those which held of Burgundie were by Lewis his sonne immediately on the death of Duke Charles at the battel of Nancie Anno 1476. NORMANDIE NORMANDIE is bounded on the East with the River Some which parteth it from Picardie on the West with Bretagne and some part of the Ocean on the North with the English Channel by which divided from England and on the South with France specially so called and the County of Maine It made up the whole Province of Lugdunensis Secunda in the time of the Romans the Metropolis whereof was Roven and in the greatness of the French Empire had the name of Neustria corruptly so called for Westria the name of Westria or Westonrich being given by some to this part of the Realm of West-France as that of Austria or Ostenrich to a part of East-France Afterwards being bestowed upon the Normans by Charles the Simple it was called Normandie In this Countrie is the little Signeurie of IVIDOT heretofore said to be a free and absolute Kingdom advanced to that high dignitie by Clotaire the seventh King of the French who having abused the wife of one Gautier de Ividot so called because of his dwelling here and afterward to prevent revenge killed the man himself to make some satisfaction to his Familie for so great an injury erected the Lordship of Ividot to the estate of a Kingdom and gave unto the heirs of this Gâ—utier or Walter all the prerogative of a free and absolute Monarch as to make Laws coyn money and the like From hence the French call a man that hath but small demaines to maintain a great title a Roy d' Ividot At last but at what time I know not it fell again to a Lordship and belongeth now to the house of Bellay in Bretagne But to proceed from the poor Kingdom of Ividot to the rich Dukedom of Normandie for largeness of Extent multitudes of People number and stateliness of Cities fertilitie of Soyl and the commodiousness of the Seas it may worthily be accompted the chief Province of France Well watered with the River Seine which runneth quite thorough it as do also 2 the Orne and 3 the Avâ—n not to say any thing of 4 Robee 5 Ante and 6 Reinelle and many others of less note In length it reacheth 170 miles and about 60 in bredth where it is narrowest containing in that round the largest and fairest Corn-fields that are to be seen in all France Of all other naturall commodities it is extreme plentifull excepting Wines which the Northern coldness of the Climate admits not of or sparingly at the best and of no perfection The people of it formerly renowned for feats of Arms the Conquerours of England Naples Sicil and the Kingdom of Aâ—tioch in the East at this time thought to be of a more sharp and subtill wit than the rest of the French Scavans au possible en proceces plaideries saith Ortelius of them especially in the quillets and quirks of Law It is
Blais and Champagne and by him given together with the Earldom of Blais to Theobald or Thibâ—uld his Eldest Sonne his second Sonne named Stephen succeeding in Champagne who in the year 1043 was vanquished and slain by Charles Martell Earl of Anjou and this Province seized on by the Victor who afterwards made Tours his ordinarie Seat and Residence Part of which Earldom it continued till the seizure of Anjou and all the rest of the English Provinces in France on the sentence passed upon King Iohn After which time dismembred from it it was conferred on Iohn the fourth Sonne of King Charles the sixth with the stile and title of Duke of Tourein and he deceasing without Issue it was bestowed with the same title on Charles the eldest Sonne of Lewis Duke of Orleans in the life of his Father the same who afterwards suceeding in the Dukedom of Orleans was taken Prisoner by the English at the Battle of Agincourt kept Prisoner 25 years in England and finally was the Father of King Lewis the 12th 3 On the North side of Anjou betwixt it and Normandie lieth the Province of MAINE The chief Towns whereof are 1 Mans Cenomanensium Civitas in Antoninus by Ptolomie called Vindinum seated on the meeting of Huine and Sartre the principall of the Province and a Bishops See most memorable in the elder times for giving the title of an Earl to that famous Rowland the Sisters Sonne of Charlemaâ—gne one of the Twelve Peers of France the Subject of many notable Poems under the name of Orlando Inamorato Orlando Furioso besides many of the old Romances who was Earl of Mans. 2 Mayenne on the banks of a river of the same name Meduana in Latine the title of the second branch of the House of Guise 1 famous for Charles Duke of Mayenne who held out for the Lâ—ague against Henry the 4th A Prince not to be equalled in the Art of War onely unfortunate in employing it in so ill a cause 3 Vitrun upon the edge of Breagne of which little memorable 4 La Val not far from the head of the River Mayenne of note for giving both name and title to the Earls of Laval an antient Familie allied unto the houses of Vendosme Bretagne Anjou and others of the best of France Few else of any note in this Countie which once subsisting of its self under its own naturall Lords and Princes was at last united to the Earldom of Anjou by the mariage of the Lady Guiburge Daughter and Heir of Helie the last Earl hereof to Eoulk Earl of Anjou Anno 1083. or thereabouts the Fortunes of which great Estate it hath alwayes followed But as for Anjou it self the principall part of this goodly Patrimonie it was by Charles the Bald conferred on Robert a Satâ—n Prince for his valour shewn against the Normans Anno 870. Which Robert was Father of Eudes King of France Richard Duke of Burgundie and Robert who succeeded in the Earldom of Anjou Competitor with Charles the Simple for the Crown it self as the next Heir to his Brother Eudes who died King thereof Slain in the pursute of this great quarrell he left this Earldom with the title of Earl of Paris and his pretensions to the Crown unto Hugh his Sonne surnamed the Great who to make good his claim to the Crown against Lewis the 4th Sonne of Charles the Simple conferred the Earldom of Anjou and the Countrie of Gastinois on Geofrie surnamed Ghrysogonelle a renowned Warriour and a great stickler in his cause in whose race it continued neer 300 years How the two Counties of Main and Tourein were joyned to it hath been shewn before Geofrie the Sonne of Foulk the 3d maried Maude Daughter to Henry the first of England and Widow of Henry the 4th Emperour from whom proceeded Henry the second King of England and Earl of Anjou But Iohn his Sonne forfeiting his Estates in France as the French pretended Anjou returned unto the Crown and afterwards was conferred by King Lewis the 9th on his Brother Charles who in right of Beatrix his Wife was Earl of Provence and by Pope Urban the 4th was made King of Naples and Sicilie Afterwards it was made a Dukedom by King Charles the fifth in the person of Lewis of France his second Brother to whom this fair Estate was given as second Sonne of King Iohn of France the Sonne of Phâ—lip de Valois and consequently the next Heir to Charles de Valois the last Earl hereof the King his Brother yeelding up all his right unto him Finally it returned again unto the Crown in the time of Lewis the 11th The Earls and Dukes hereof having been vested with the Diadems of severall Countries follow in this Order The Earls of Anjou of the Line of Saxonie 870. 1 Robert of Saxonie the first Earl of Anjou 875. 2 Robert II. Competitour for the Crown of France with Charles the Simple as Brother of Eudes the last King 922. 3 Hugh the great Lord of Gastiâ—ois Earl of Paris Constable of France and Father of Hugh Capet 926. 4 Geofrie â—hrysogonelle by the Donation of Hugh the great whose partie he had followed in the War of France with great fidelitie and courage 938. 5 Foulk Earl of Anjou the Sonne of Geofrie 987. 6 Geofrie II. surnamed Martell for his great valour 1047. 7 Geofrie III. Nephew of Geofrie 2. by one of his Sisters 1075. 8 Foulk II. Brother of Geofrie 3. gave Gastinois which was his proper inheritance to King Philip the first that by his help he might recover the Earldom of Anjou from his part wherein he was excluded by his Brother Geofrie 1080. 9 Geofrie IV. Sonne of Foulk 2. 1083. 10 Foulk III. Brother of Geofrie King of Hierusalem in the right of Melisend his Wife 1143. 11 Geofrieâ— V. surnamed Plantagenet 1150. 12 Henry the II. King of England Sonne of Earl Geofrie and Maud his Wife Daughter of King Henry the first 1162 13 Geofrie VI. third Son of King Henry the 2d made Earl of Anjou on his mariage with Constance the Heir of Bretagne 1186. 14 Arthur Sonne of Geofrie and Constance 1202. 15 Iohn King of England succeeded on the death of Arthur dispossed of his Estates in France by Philip Augustus immediately on the death of Arthur Earls and Dukes of Anjou of the Line of France 1262. 1 Charles Brother of King Lewis the 9th Earl of Anjou and Provence King of Naples and Sicilia c. 1315. 2 Charles of Valois Sonne of Philip the 3d Earl of Anjou in right of his Wife Neece of the former Charles by his Sonne and Heir of the same name the Father of Philip de Valois French King 1318. 3 Lewis of Valois the second Sonne of Charles died without Issue Anno 1325. 1376. 4 Lewis of France the 2d Sonne of King Iohn the Sonne of Philip de Valois created the first Duke of Anjou by King Charles his Brother and adopted by Queen Ioan of Naples King of Naples Sicil and
second Sonne of Alan Stewart Earl of Lennox in Scotland for his many Signal Services against the English and is still the hnourarie title and possession of the second Branch of that noble and illustrious Familie But as for Berry it self and the fortunes of it we may please to know that in the time of Hugh Capet one Godfrey was Governour of this Province whose Posteritie enjoyed that Office under the Kings of France till the daies of King Henry the first of whom the Inheritance and Estate was bought by Harpiâ— one of the Descendants of that Godfrey But long he had not held it as Proprietarie in his own right when desirous to make one in the Holy Wars he sold it back again to King Philip the first the better to furnish himself for that expedition Anno 1096. to be united to the Crown after his decease Since which time the Soveraigntie of it hath been alwayes in the Crown of France but the possession and Revenue sometimes given with the title of Duke for a portion to some of the Kings younger Sonnes to be holden of them in Appennage under the Soveraigntie and command of the Donor and his Successors the last which so enjoyed it being Charles the Brother of Lewis the 11th after whose death it was united to the Crown never since separated from it save that it gave the title of Duchesse to the Ladie Margaret sister of Francis the first maried after to the Duke of Savoy 9 The Dukedom of BOVRBON THE Dukedom of BOVRBON in the full power and extent thereof comprehended 〈◊〉 Fâ—rrest Beauâ—jolois and auvergâ—e all now reverted to the Crown 1 BOVRBONOIS hath on the East the Dukedom of Burgunay on the West 〈◊〉 on the North La Beausse and a corner of Gastinâ—is on the South Auvergne The Countrie very well wooded and of excellent pasturage which makes the people more intent to grazing and seeding Cattel than they are to tillage and is watered with the Rivers of Loire Yonne and 〈◊〉 which are counted navigable besides Aron Acolin Lixentes Lanbois and some lesser streames The antient Inhabitants were the Hedâ—i who being wasted in their Wars against the Romans a great part of their Countrie was by Julius Caesar conferred on the Bou a German Nation who coming with the Helvetians into Gaule and unwilling upon their defeat to go home again were by him planted in this tract It is divided into the Higher and the Lower In the Higher which is more mountainous and hilly there is no other Town of note than that of Montaigne situate in the Countie of Combraille the Signencie as I take it of that Michâ—el de Montaigne the Authour of the Book of Essaies But in the Lower Bourbonoâ—s are 1 Molins esteemed the Center of all France situate on the Allâ—er Bailliage and the chief Town of this Countrie the River yielding great plenty of Fish but of Salmons specially the Town adorned with a fair Castle and that beautified with one of the finest Gardens in France in which are many Trees of Limmons and Oranges 2 Bourbon Archenband and 3 Bourbon Ancie the former of the two seated upon the Loâ—re and giving name to the whole Province of great resort by reason of its medicinal waters 4 S. Porcin and 5 Varennes Ganat upon the frontiers of Auvergn 6 Chancelle 7 Charroux 8 â—alisse 9 Souvigni 10 St. Amand c. In the North part of Bourbonois but not accounted any part or member of it lieth the Town of Nevers in Latine Nivernium from whence the Countrie round about is called NIVERNOIS A Town of good esteem but not very great the reputation which it hath proceeding partly from some mines of Iron interspersed with silver which are found therein and partly for the Earls and Dukes from hence denominated The first whereof was Landri of the house of Bourgogne Anno 1001. Passing through many Families it came at last again to the house of Bourgogne and from that unto the Earles of Flanders by the mariage of Yoland of Bourgogne to Robert of Bethune Earl of Flanders Anno 1312 whose Sonne named Lewis maried the Heir of Rethel Together with the rest of the rights of Flanders it came again by mariage to the Dukes of Burgundie conveied by Elizabeth Daughter and Heir of Iohn of Bourgogne Earl of Nevers second Sonne of Philip the good Duke of Burgundie to Adâ—lph Duke of Cleves her Husband Anno 1484 and by Henrietta Sister and Heir of Francis de Cleves the second Duke of Never and the last of that Familie to her Husband Lewis de Gonzaga third Sonne of Frederick Duke of Mantua Anno 1563. whose Sonne Charles succeeded his Father and Mother in the Dukedom of Nevers and Vincent of Genzaga his Cousen german in the Dukedom of Mantua The Armes of these Dukes Azure within a Border Compone Gules and Argent 3 Flower de Lyces Or. 2 FORREST is bounded on the East with Beau-jolois on the West with Auvergne on the North with Bourbonois and on the South with a part of Languedock The Countrie populous and large but not very fruitful hillie and mountainous much of the nature of the Wood-Lands The Air a little of the coldest to afford good Wines but that sufficiently recompensed by abundance of pitcoal by which they have good fires at a very cheap rate The people are conceived to be none of the wisest but withall very greedy and covetous of gain The chief Towns in it are 1 Mont-Brison seated on the Loyre 2 Feurs seated on the same River called antiently Forum Segusianorum the chief Citie of the Segusiani or Scrusiani whom Caesar and others mention in this part of Gaule 3 St. Stephen or Estienne in Feurian neer the head of that River 4 St. Germans 5 St. Rombert 6 St. Bâ—nnet le Chastean 7 St. Guermier c. of which little memorable This Countrie of Forrest was anciently a part of the Earldome of Lyons dismembred from it at or about the same time with Beau-jolois and was held by a long succession of Earls Proprietaries of it as a state distinct till Regâ—aud Lord of Forrest the Sonne of Earl Guy by the mariage of Isabel Daughter and heir of Humbert Earl of Beau-jeu joyned them both together which was about the year 1265 parted again after his decease Anno 1â—80 Guy being his eldest Sonne succeeding in Forrest and Lewis his second in Beau-jeu How they became united in the house of Burbon we shall see anon 3 BEAV-JOLOIS so called from Beau-jeu the chief Town hereof taketh up the tract of ground betwixt the Loire and the Soasne and betwixt Lionois and Forrest A Countrie of no great extent but verie remarkeable for the Lords and Princes of it who have been men of great eminence in their severall times The chief Town of it is Beau-jeu beautified with a goodly Caâ—tle pleasantly seated on the brow of a rising Mountain from whence perhaps it took the name as the great Keep in Farnham Castle was in
in the North-west towards Xantoigne the seat of the Eugolismenses in the time of the Romans now a Bishops See seated upon the River of Charente with which it is almost encompassed the other side being defended by a steep and rocky mountain A Town of great importance when possessed by the English being one of their best out-works for defence of Bourdeaux one of the Gates hereof being to this day called Chande seems to have been the work of Sir Iohn Chandoâ—s Banneret one of the first Founders of the most noble Order of the Garter then Governour hereof for King Edward the third Being recovered from the English by Charles the fifth it was bestowed on Iohn the third Sonne of Lewis Duke of Orleans Grandfather of King Francis the first with the title of an Earldom onely Anno 1408. Afterwards made a Dukedom in the person of the said King Francis before his comming to the Crown And for the greater honour of it as much of the adjoyning Countrie was laid unto it as maketh up a Territorie of about 24 French Leagues in length and 15 in bredth Within which circuit are the Towns of Chasteau-netâ—f and Coignac on the River of Charente 3 Roche Faulcon 4 Chabannes 5 Meriville 6 Villebois c. Since that united to the Crown it hath of late times given the title of Duke to Charles Earl of Auvergne Anno 1618. The Base Sonne of Charles the ninth consequently extracted from the house of Angolesme 3 QUERCU is encompassed about with Limosin Perigort Languedoc and Auvergne A populous Countrie for the bigness being one of the least in all France and very fruitfull withall though somewhat mountainous The principall places in it 1 Cahors the chief Citie of the Cadurcâ— in the times of the Romans still a great strong and well traded Town and the See of a Bishop who is also the Temâ—orall Lord of it seated upon the River Loch From hence descended and took name the noble Family of Chaworth De Cadurcis in Latine out of which by a Daughter of Patrick de Cadurcis Lord of Ogmore and Kidwelly in the Marches of Wales maried to Henry the third Earl of Lancaster come the Kings of England and most of the Royall houses in Europe 2 Montalban a Bishops See also built on the top of an high mountain and so well fortified by all advantages of Art that it is thought to be the most defensible of any in France of which it gave sufficient proof in that notable resistance which it made to King Lewis the thirteenth in his Wars against those of the Religion Anno 1622. 3 Soulac upon the River Dordonne 4 Nigrepellisse another of the Towns possessed by the Protestant party reduced to the obedience of King Lewis the thirteenth Anno 1621. but in Novemb. following they murdered the Kings Garrison and the next yeer denied admission to the King Taken at last Anno 1622. by the King in person the punishment did exceed the Crime For the men were not only killed and hanged as they had deserved but many of the women also some of them having their secret parts rammed with Gun-powder and so torn in peeces by the unpattern'd Barbarism of the merciless and revengefull Souldiers 5 Chasteau-Sarasin a strong Town on the Garond 6 Nazaret 7 Burette c. The antient Inhabitants of these 3 Provinces were the Lemovices the Petrocorii and the Cadurci before-mentioned of which the Lemovices and Cadurci were cast into the Province of Aquitania Prima the Petrocorii and Engolismenses into Aquitania Secunda In the declining of that Empire seized on by the Gothes but from them speedily extorted by the conquering French Afterwards when King Henry the third of England released his right in the Provinces of Normandy Poictou Anjou Tourein and Maine Lewis the ninth to whom this release was made gave him in satisfaction of all former interesses 300000 l. of Anjovin money the Dukedom of Guienne the Countie of Xaintoigne as far as to the River of Charent with the Province of Limosin And on the Capitulations made betwixt Edward the third of England and John of France then Prisoner to him Perigort and Quenou amongst other conditions were consigned over to the English discharged of all Resort and Homage to the Crown of France After which times respectively they remained all three in the possession of the English untill their finall expulsion by King Charles the seventh never since that dismembred from the Crown thereof 14 AQUITAIN THe Dukedom of AQUITAIN the greatest and goodliest of all France contained the Provinces of Xaintogne 2 Guienne 3 Gascoigne with the Isles of Oleron and Rees and other Islands in the Aquitainick or Western Ocean 1 XAINTOIGNE is bounded on the East with Limosin and Perigort on the West with the Aquitaâ—ick Ocean on the North with Poictou and on the South with Guienne So called from Sainctes one of the Principall Cities of it as that from the Santones a Nation here inhabiting in the time of the Romans whose chief Citie it was The River of Charente running thorow the middle of it and so on the North border of it emptieth it self into the Ocean just opposite to the Isle of Oleron having first taken in the Seugne and the Boutonne two lesser Rivers The chief Towns of it are 1 Sainctes by Ptolomie called Mediolanum by Antonine Civitas Santonum seated upon the Charente a Bishops See and the Seneschalsie for the Countrie 2 S. John d' Angelie situate on the Boutonne a Town impregnably fortified whereof it hath given sufficient testimonie in the Civill Wars of France about Religion 3 Marans a little port but in a marishy and inconvenient situation 4 Bourg sur la mer upon the Dordonne which for the wideness of it is here called a Sea 5 Retraicte seated near the confluence of the two great Rivers the Garond and the Dordonne 6 Blaye the most Southern Town of all this Countrie defended with a strong Castle and a good Garrison for securing the passage unto Bourdeaux this Town being seated on the very mouth of the River which goeth up to it 7 Rochell Rupella in the present Latine but antiently called Santonum Portus as the chief Haven of the Santones a well noted Port in the most northern part of Xaintoigne from whence the Countrie hereabouts is called ROâ—HELOIS The Town seated in the inner part of a fair and capacious Bay the entrance of which is well assured by two very strong Forts betwixt which there is no more space than for the passage of a good ship every night closed up with a massie Chain and the whole Town either environed with deep marishes or fortified with such Bulwarks trenches and other works of modern Fortification that it was held to be as indeed it was the safest retreat for those of the Reformed Religion in the time of their troubles as may be seen by the storie of it which in brief is thus At the end of the second Civill Wars Anno 1568. Many
Countrie the worst peece of France onely remarkable for the Lords or owners of it formerly of the house of Foix one of which was that Iohn de Foix created Earl of Kendall and Knight of the Garter by King Henry the sixth but better known in English stories by the name of Capitall or Capdau de Buche the Lords hereof having no higher title than that of Captain III. GASCOIGNE the third and largest part of the Dukedom of Aquitain hath on the East Languedoc from which parted by the River Garond on the West the Pyrenean mountains which divide it from Spain on the North Perigort Quercu and some part of Guienne and on the South a main tract of the Pyrenees running on to Languedoc The Countrie generally fruitfull but of Wines especially brought hence to Bourdeaux as the Staple for that commodity and thence transported into England in great abundance The antient Inhabitants hereof were the Auscii Lastoraces Convenares Conserani c. making up a great part of the Province of Novempopulonia united in this name of Gascoigne on the conquest of it by the Vâ—scones a Spaniâ— Nation who fell in here during the reign of Dagobert the 11th King of the French And though subdued by Clovis the second Sonne of Dagobert yet they left their name unto the Countrie divided afterwards according to the chief Signeuries and Estates thereof into 1 the Principalitie of Bearn 2 the Earldoms of Foix 3 Comminges 4 Bigorre 5 Armaignac 6 Albret and 7 the Countrie of Agenois 1 The Principalitie of BEARN is situate at the foot of the Pyrenees where they joyn to Langnedoc so called from Benearnum a principall Citie of this tract mentioned by Antoninus and others of the antient Writers The Countrie of good pasturage though amongst the mountains affording plenty of Cattell butter and cheese and in some places wines also little inferiour in taste and colour to the best of France and many medicinall springs issuing from the hills adjoyning The Religion here as generally in all Gascoigne is that of the Reformed Churches introduced about the year 1560 or rather then confirmed by publick autority of the King and Queen of Navarre at what time the Mass Tithes Church-lands and the Prelates Votes in Parliament according to the Genevian way of Reformation were condemned together And so it stood untill the yeer 1620 when by the power and autority of Lewis the 13th King of France and Navarre the Prelates were restored to their Votes and Lands the Clergie to their Tithes and Mass caused also to be said in some of their Churches yet so that those of the Reformed were left unto the free exercise of their own Religion as in former times The principall Towns hereof are 1 Orthes the same which antiently was called Benearnum 2 Lescar a Bishops See the antient seat and habitation of the Princes of Bearn 3 Oleron a Bishops See also mounted upon a high hill in the more mountainous parts of the Countrie 4 Saineterrae well garrisoned since the reduction of this Countrie to the Kings obedience 5 Pau the principall of all the Province honoured with a Parliament or Court of Iudicature for all the Countrie and a fair Palace of the Prince built by Henry of Albret King of Navarre and Lord of Bearn and the Seat of him and his Successors till the comming of King Henry the 4th to the Crown of France 6 Grenade upon the Frontire towards Begorre This Countrie for a long time followed the fortune of Aquitain and in the generall dismembring of the French Empire had its own Proprietaries who were the absolute Lords of it acknowledging no Superiour for ought I can find Increased with the Earldom of Begorre by the mariage of Gaston Prince of Bearn with the Heir of that House united to the Earldom of Foix by the mariage of Roger Bernard Earl of Foix with Margaret Daughter of that Gaston and Heir of Bearn Anno 1263 afterwards added to the Crown of Navarre by the mariage of Gaston Earl of Foix and Sovereign of Bearn with Eleanor the Heir of that Kingdom Anno 1481. descending with that Crown upon Henry of Bonrbon King of Navarre and afterwards of France by the name of Henry the fourth but governed by him alwayes as a State distinct without relation or resort to the Crown of France But Lewis the 13 his Sonne finding some inconvenience in that distinction incorporated it for ever to the rest of his Dominions An. 1620 though not without some opposition from the Subjects of Bearn which he was fain to over-bear by his personall presence and the advantage of such Forces as he carried with him Since reckoned as a part of that Kingdom awed as the rest of France by Forts and Garrisons and governed in Civil matters by the Parliament established at Pau the Judges and Counsellors thereof at the Kings appointing 2 The Earldom of FOIX is situate on the West of Languedoc Commingeois interposing betwixt it and Bearn Chief Towns hereof are 1 Maseros on the Garond a Bishops See 2 Pamieres a Bishops See also seated on the River Lagiere 3 Foix on the same River called in Latine Fuxium and the Earls hereof Comites Fuxiensos the chief seat of the Flussates in the times of the Râ—mans now giving name to all the Countrie 4 Mirande in the Countie of Esterac and the chief thereof but otherwise of no great Accompt 5 Savardun and 6 Monthault two strong peeces 7 Mirepoix aâ—piduus Mirapensâ— a Bishops See also but of no note otherwise The olf Inhabitants of this tract besides the Flussates abovementioned were called Vaccaei perhaps of the abundance of Kine bred in the pastures hereof upon which ground the Earls of Foix have for their Arms. 3 Cowes passant Gules horned and hoofed Azure in a Feild Or. The first of these Earls was Bernard of Carcassone advanced to this honour by Raimond Earl of Thâ—louse who had then the Soveraigntie hereof Anno 1062. Roger Bernard the ninth Earl united Bearn to his Estate as before is said whose Grand-child Isabeâ— the male issue failing conveyed the whole Estate to Archembald Lord or Captain of Buche in the Province of Guienne Gaston the Nephew of this Archembald by his Eldest Sonne Iohn was for his many good services to Charles the 7th made a Peer of France and by his mariage with Eleanor or Leanora Daughter and Heir of John King of 〈◊〉 united that Kingdom to his house though he enjoyed it not in his own person By means or which Alâ—iances and other improvements of Estate this Familie grew to so great power an reputation that there were four Queens at one time descended from it viz. Catharine Queen of 〈…〉 Queen of Castilâ— Anne Queen of France and Anne Queen of Hungarie and 〈◊〉 Before which time I mean the addition of Navarre to their other Estates the Earles of 〈◊〉 were in so high esteem in the Court of France that in all publick Ceremonies they took place of the
with Forrest Querâ—n and Auvergn on the East with Provence and Daulphine on the West with Gascoigne Whereas the other Frenchmen in an affirmation say Ouy these of this Country say Oâ— and therefore Ortelius conjectures it was called Languedâ—oc But the truth is it took denomination from the Gothes who reigning long in this Country left behind them a smack of their Language and therefore it was called Languegotia and now Euphoniae gratiâ termed Languedotia or Langnedoc that is the Goths Language The Countrie on those parts which lie next to Auvergn is like the higher parts thereof mountainous and not very fruitfull in all the rest as rich and pleasant as the best Provinces in France and having the advantages of Olives Raisins Figs Orenges and other fruits not ordinary but here and in the neighbouring Provence In that participating the commodities both of France and Spain The people have somewhat in them of the antient Gothes and draw neerer to the temper of the Spaniards than any other of the French as being accounted very devout great vaunters of themselves affecting bravery above their condition and estates not caring how they pinch it on the working days or at home in private so they may flaunt it in the street and be fine on holy-days The humour also of the Women and in them more pardonable Principall Rivers of this Province are 1 Aurance 2 Lieran and 3 Orbe emptying themselves into the Rhosne and Alby which disburdeneth it self into the Ocean Chief Towns hereof are 1 Nismes in Latin Nemausus antiently a Colonie of the Romans now a Bishops See where there remain some marks of the Roman greatness especially the ruines of a spacious Palace built by the Emperour Adrian 2 Mont-pelier in Latin Mons Pessulanus situate on an high mountain as the name imports some twelve miles distant from the Sea an Vniversitie for the study of Physick for that very happily seated the Countrie round about affording great variety of medicinall herbs A Viscountie in former times conveied by Marie Daughter of William the last Lord Viscount hereof to King Peter of Aragon her husband next made a Member of the Kingdom of Majorca and by James King of Majorca sold to King Philip of Valois Of late one of the strongest holds which those of the Reformed Religion had in this Countrie and memorable for the notable resistance which it made against the whole forces of Lewis the 13th in the last Civill Wars about Religion 3 Aleth and 4 Carcassonne both Bishops Sees both seated on the River Ande the people of both speaking a corrupt French with an intermixture of some Spanish 5 Alby on the River so called the Civitas Albigentium of Antoninus the chief of this part of Languedoc called from hence La Paix Albigeois remarkeable in Church-historie for those great opposites to the corruptions and errours of the Church of Rome called the Albigenses 6 Beziers upon the River Orbe a Roman Colonie of old now a Bishops See 7 Agae called Agatha by antient writers remarkeable for a Councill held there in the year 450 and foâ— a well-frequented Port at the mouth of the River Egbaud 8 Narbon seated on the mouth of the River Aude the Seat of the Phâ—censes and the first Roman Colonie next after Carthage out of Italy In Italy it self to observe so much by the way were no less than 150 Colonies 57 in Africk 29 in Spain 26 in France in England 4 only in Syria 20 and in other Countries some but very few in respect of the largness of the Territories These Colonies were instituted partly to repress Rebellions in the Conquered Countries partly to resist a forrain enemy partly to reward the antient Souldiers partly to relieve the poorer sort and partly to purge and empty the Citie of the superfluity and redundance of her people Now if the question be asked whether a Colony or a Fortress be more behoovefull I answer with Boterus in his Raggiod stato that a Fortress is more fit for suddain use and a Colony for Continuance the former are quickly erected and perhaps as soon lost the other require some time of setling and are after of a good sufficiency to defend themselves As we see in our times the Spanish Colonies of Centâ— and Tanger in Africk and our own of Calais which was the last Town we lost on the firm Land This Narbon was in the infancie of the Roman Empire the most populous and greatest Town of all France insomuch as from it all this part of France was called Gallia Narbonensis A Province of which Pliny delivered us this censure Narbonensis Gallia agrorum cultu morum virorumque dignatione opum amplitudine nulli provinciarum postponenda breviterque Italia potiùs quà m provincia It was also called Gallia Braccata from the garments that the Inhabitants did wear which were much like to the Trouzes which are worn by the Irish footmen and are called in Latine Braâ—cae 9 La Puy the See of a Bishop who in Latin is called Podiensis the chief of that part of Languedoc which is named Velay the antient seat of the Velauni 10 Vivieâ—s on the River Rhosne by Plinie named Alba Helviorum from whence the Country adjoyning hath the name of Vivaretz 11 Rhodes or Rutena the principall Citie of the Ruâ—eni now a Bishops See from whence the Countrie round about hath the name of Rouvergn though some account this Rouvergn a distinct Province and no part of Languedoc 12 â—holousâ— seated on the Garonne antiently the principall Citie of the Tectosages and the Tolosates placed by old Writers in this tract now the chief of Languedoc and one of the greatest in all France The seat of an Arch-Bishop and an Vniversity So antient that some report it to be built when Deborah judged Israel Here was a Parliamentary Court erected for the administration of Iustice in these parts 1302. As for the Story of Tholouse it was observed that certain Souldiers having stole sacrilegiously some Gold out of the Temples of Tholouse when it was sackt by Cepio a Roman Consull came all to miserable and unfortunate ends hence grew that Adage Aurum habet Tholosanum applyed to unhappy men But that which deserves most note in the History of it are the large and spacious Fields about it called by the Writers of these times by the name of Campi Catalaunici extending in length 100. in breadth 70 French Leagues In which fields was fought that terrible Battle between Attila King of the Hunnes and Aetius the Roman Lieutenant in France Aetius was strengthned by the Gothes Franks Burgundians and Germans Attila's Army consisted of Hunnes Eruli Scytheâ— Sarmatians and Suevians to the number of 500000 of which 180000 that day lost their lives Attilâ— himself being driven to that desperate plunge that making a funerall pile of Hoâ—se Sadâ—les he would have burned himself But his enemies weary of wel-doing or Aetius politickly fearing that if Attila were quite destroyed the Gothes Franks and others
made the first Earl of Provence by Boson the first King of Burgundiâ— He was after King of Burgundiâ— and Italie also 2 William d' Arles the Sonne of Hugh 3 Gâ—llert â—arl of Provence the Father oâ— the Lady Doulce 1082. 4 Raymond Aâ—nold Earl of Barcelone the Husband of the Ladie Daâ—lce of Provence 1131. 5 Berengâ—r Raymond the 2d Sonne of Raymond Arnold and the Ladie Doulce 6 Raymond II. Sonne of Berengar Raymond 1173. 7 Alfonso King of Aragon and E. of Barcilone the Sonne and Heir of Raymond Earl of Barcelone eldest Sonne unto Raymond Arnold and the Ladie Doulce 1196. 8 Alforso II. second sonne of Alfonso the first succeeded in the Earldom of Provence his elder Brother Pedâ—o inheriting the Realm of Aragon and the Earldom of Barcelone 9 Raymond III. Sonne of Alâ—onso the last Earl of Provence of this Line 1261. 10 Charles of Valois Earl of Anjou and in right of Beatrix his Wife one of the Daughters of Raymond the 3d Earl of Provence He was also King of Naples Sicil c. 1282. 11 Charles II. King of Naples and Earl of Provence 1310. 12 Robert King of Naples and Earl of Provence 1342. 13 Ioan Queen of Naples and Countess of Provence 1371. 14 Lewis Duke of Anjou the adopted Sonne of Queen Ioan Earl of Provence and titularie King of Naples c. Of whose descent from Charles de Valois Earl of Anjou and Provence wee have spoke elsewhere 1385. 15 Lewis II. Duke of Anjou Earl of Provence c. 1416. 16 Lewis III. Duke of Anjou Earl of Provence c. 1430. 17 Renè Brother of Lewis Duke of Anjou c. 1480. 18 Charles Earl of Maine Sonne of Charles Earl of Maine the Brother of Renè succeded in all the estates and titles of his Vncle and at his death gave Provence to King Lewis the 11th his Cousin German as being the Sonne of Charles the 7th and Mary Daughter of Lewis the 2d Duke of Anjou Sister of Lewis the 3d and Renè the preceding Dukes and of Charles Father of this Charles the last Earl of Provence Immediately on whose decease Decemb. 19th Anno 1481. the King sent a Commission to Palamede de Forban Lord of Sollieâ— Câ—amberlain of Earl Charles to take possession of the Countrey in his name and command there in as Leiutenant Generall Since which time Provence never was dismembred from the Crown of France so much as in the way of Apennage or any honourarie title amongst the Kings Children What the Revenues of it were to the former Earls I am not able to say having no good autoritie to proceed upon Onely I find that besides the Lands belonging to the Earls hereof and oâ—her cuâ—omâ—ry and casuall Taxes there was a Tax called the 〈…〉 being sixteen Florens levied upon every fire which reckoning 3500 fires for such the estimate oâ— them was amounted yearly unto 50000 Fioreâ—s Now it is subject to the rigour and uncertainty of the Kings Taxations as well as all the rest of France And so much of those Provinces which properly made up the Kingdoms of the French and Gothes let us next look on those which at the same time were subdued by the Burgundians whose History Kingdom and Estate are to be considered before we come to the description of their severall Provinces The Kingdom of BURGUNDY THe Kingdom of the BURGUNDâ—ANS at their first settlement in Gaul contained all those Provinces of the Roman Empire then called the 〈…〉 and Poenâ—nae Maxima Sequarorum Lugannensis Primâ— and Viennensis now passing under the new names of the Dâ—bâ—dom and County of Burgundy Switzerland the Grisons 〈◊〉 Saâ—oy La Bâ—esse Daulâ—hne Laonois and some part of the Dukedom of Bourben A â—air and large quantity of ground able at once to tempt and satisfie an ambitious Nation But the Burgundiâ—ns came not into Gâ—ulâ— of their own accord though of their own accord they drew somewhat neer it In their Originall they were a people bordering neer the Vandals if not a Tribe or Sept of them and dwelling in those parts in which are now the Dukedoms of Meckâ—nhurg and Pomerania At the time that Dâ—usuâ— and Tiberius warred in Germany they were utterly barbarous living in Tents only here and there clapped up Which being in their own language called â—urgâ— gave them the name of Burgundians amongst the Romans in the same sense as the wild Arabs had â—he name of Scenitae amongst the Greâ—ks from the like kinde of living In the yeer 416. at the instigation of the Vandals they left their own seats and planted themselves in the Towns and Villages belonging now to the Marquesses of â—aden and Electors of the Rhene About which time they received the Christian Faith being then miserably oppressed by the Hunnes breaking upon them out of Pannenia Not finding any other way to free themselves of that Enemie they betook themselves to the God of the Christiâ—â—s and were universally baptized After which falling on the Hunnes they slew no less than 30000 of them in one battell from that time forwards never troubled with that barbarous Nation Christians then they were and Orthodox in their profession before their coming into Gaule and for that reason called in by Stilico to oppose the French then threatning an invasion of the Roman Provinces Upon this invitation they passed over the River with an Armie of 80000 fighting men possessing themselves of all which lay from the farthest shore of the Rhosue to the Alpes of Italy and from the mountain Vauge to the Mediterranean Provence onely excepted about the same time planted by the Gothes Their Government was under Kings Many according to their tribes when they lived in Germany Monarchicall when setled in the Realm of France where they had these five Kings of the Burgundians A. Ch. 408. 1 Tibica who first brought the Burgundians into Gaule 2 Gundioch 3 Gundebault Vncle to Clotilda Wife to Clovis the fift King of the French by her perswasion made inclinable to the Christian Faith 4 Sigismund 5 Gundomar the Sonne of Sigismund first set upon by Clodemire the Sonne of Clovis King of Orleans whom he slew in battel neer Austun but afterward outed of his Kingdom by Childebert and Clotair Kings of Paris and Soissons in revenge of the death of their Brother Clodomire And so the Kingdom of the Burgundians fell unto the French after it had continued about 120 yeers Guntram the Sonne of Clotaire and Clovis one of the Sonnes of Dagobert the first being in their times honoured with the titles of Kings of Burgundy But the first time that the Kingdom of Burgundy â—etled amongst the French in the way of succession was in the partage of that vast Empire of Charlemaigne amongst the Children and posterity of Ludovicus Pâ—us In constituting of which Kingdom Provence was added to the reckoning to make this answerable to the other parts of that broken monarchie The first of these Fâ—â—â—ch Kings was Charles the youngest Sonne of Lotharius
by Pâ—olomie and Antoâ—inus now an Episcopall See the seat of the Vice Roy and one of the best fortified Towns of all Spain 6 Moia not far from the borders of France where it joyneth on Guipuscoa a place of principall importance the Castle whereof was one of the last peeces on this of side the Mountains which held out for King Iohn of Albreâ— against Ferdinand the Catholique in his surprizall of this Kingdom 7 Montreal 8 Olite and 9 Taâ—alla all yielded with the rest of this Kingdom to Frederick of Toledo Duke of Alva Who had the happiness to subdue this Realm to the Crown of Castilâ— as his Sonne Ferdinand had to conquer the Realm of Portugall 10 Tudeâ—e on the Eastern bank of the River Ebro honoured with a little University there founded by Ferdinand the Catholick on his surprizall of that Kingdom 11 Calahorra situate on the western banks of the Iberus or Ibrâ— by Ptolomie called Calagorina by Strubo Calaguris now a Bishops See taken from Raimir the 2d King of Navarre by Aâ—â—onso the 2d of Castile and made a Member of that Kingdom As also was 12 Logrogno on the same banks of the River also 13 Estella bordering on Castile to which adjudged though on the Eastern side of the River by Lewis the 11th of France made Vmpire for the attonement of some differences betwixt Henry King of Castile and John King of Navarre and Aragoâ— The old inhabitants thereof were the Vascones possessed not only of this tract but of Bâ—scay and Guiâ—â—scoa also from them denominated who passing over the Pyrenees made themselves masters of that Province which is now called Gascoigne by the French and Vascovia in Latin Wonne from the Romans by the Gothes and from them by the Moores it began to be a Kingdom under Garcia Ximines a noble man of the Gothish blood who with 600 men only began to make head against the Saracens Anno 716. first under the title of the Kingdom of Sobrarbre and after that of Navarre for the Reasons formerly delivered The sixt from Garcia Xâ—mines was Inigo surnamed Aâ—ista so named from his vehemency and heat in War the Sonne of Simon Earl of Bâ—gorre in Gâ—scoâ—gne elected to this Kingdom on the death of Ximines the fift King Anno 840 or thereabouts as the next Heir but in the collaterall Line of Dâ—n Garcia â—imines the first King of Sobrarbre To him the taking of Pampelune is ascribed most generally though Turquet in his History referre the same to Garcia the second King But certainly the Town was in the hands of the Moores till forced from them by the prowess of Charlemagne by them again recovered after the defeat of Roncevals and held till the time of this King who possessed himself of it To this King also is ascribed the first beginning of the ceremony of Crowning and Anointing after the manner used by the Kings of France But the old Roman Provinciall cited in the titles of honour acknowledgeth no such honour to these petit Kings communicated only in that time to the Emperors of the East and West the Kings of Hierusalem England France and Sâ—â—cil And therefore probable it is that the custome came into Navarre with the house of Champagne Other Kings of most note in the course of Story were 3 Fortunâ— the second Nephew of Inigo Arista by his Sonne Garcia the third who added unto his Estate the Earldom of Aragon descended to him by his Mother the Daughter and Heir of Asnarius or Aznario the last Earl thereof 4 Sancho the fourth surnamed the Great who first assumed unto himself the title of King of Spain his predecessors using no other title than Kings of Sobrarbre or Navarre his Co-temperaries calling themselves Kings of Leon Toledo Sevil Corduba according to the names of their severall Kingdoms the Gothes Kings of the Gothes in Spain and so the Vandalls and the Suevi Onely the Earls of Barcelone at their first Erection by the French entituled themselves the Dukes and Marquesses of Spain as if all were theirs with bragg and vanitie enough But this Prince had some good ground for it as being by inheritance possessed of Navarre and Aragon of Castile in the right of his Wife Donna Nugnâ— or Elviâ—a Sister and Heir of Sancho the last Earl thereof and by conquest of a great part of the Realm of Leon so that almost all Spain not possessed by the Moores was become his own Had these Estates remained entire to his Successors the Moores no doubt had sooner lost their hold in Spain and the whole Continent been brought under the obedience of one sole Monarch But this King either loving all his Sonnes alike or else offended with the eldest who most unnaturally had accused his own innocent mother of the crime of Adultery divided his Estates amongst them giving to Garcia his eldest Sonne the Realm of Navarre with that part of Leon which he held by conquest to Ferdinand his second Sonne Castile and Aragon to his base Sonne Raymir both which he erected into Kingdoms and finally to Gonsales his third Sonne the Realm of Sobrarbre then first dismembred from Navarre By means of which impolitick course his Sonnes being all of equall title and Estates instead of opposing the common foe quarrelled with each other and left the quarrell as a Legacie to their severall Successours which mischief might have been avoided if he had not dignified them all with the title of Kings or left the rest as Homagers unto one Supreme 5 Sancho the fift Nephew of Sancho the Great by his Sonne Garcia de Nagera unnaturally and traiterously slain by his Brother Raymir After whose death and the short interposition of his Murtherer this Kingdom was seized on by the Kings of Aragon three of which viz. Sancho Raymires Pedro Alfonso did severally and successively enjoy the same 6 Alfonso the last of the three Kings of Aragon reigning in Navarre surnamed the Warriour who for a time was King of Castile also in right of â—rraca his Wife in which respect he took unto himself the title of Emperour of Spain though not acknowledged so by others But finally dying without issue and his Brother Raymir or Raymond called the Monk succeeding in Aragon the Kingdom of Navarre reverted to Garcia Raymir Lord of Monson the direct heir of Garcia de Nagera by Raymir Lord of Calahorra his younger Sonne 7 Sancho the 8th the Nephew of this Garcias Raymir by his Sonne Sancho the 7th surnamed the Wise the last King of the masculine and direct line of the Kings of Navarre the Kingdom after his decease passing by the Females or Heirs generall to the Earls of Champagâ—e and so unto the Kings of France the Houses of Eurâ—ux Foix Albret and Vendosme but never holding above 3 descents in any one Family By meanes whereof these Kings being barred from gaining any thing on the Moores by the interposition of the Kings of Castile and Aragon and having no way to enlarge their Revenue
though those of Guipuscoa speak the same language also yet is it with a greater mixture of other words by reason of their neighbourhood with France and commerce with strangers than it is in Biscay where the old naturall language whatsoever it was is in far more purity Nor do the Biscaines differ from the rest of Spain in language only but in Customes also four of which I will here set down as a light to the rest First they account themselves free from taxes and contributions to the Kings of Spain yielding them obedience with their Bodies but not with their Purses And when any of the Spanish Kings in their Progresses come to the Frontires of this Country he bareth one of his Legs and in that manner entreth into it There he is met by the Lords and Gentlemen there dwelling who proffer him some few small Brass pieces Maravidis they call them whereof 600 go to a Crown in a leathern bag hanged at the end of a Lance but withall they tell him that he must not take them Which Ceremony performed they all attend the King in his journey Secondly They admit no Bishops to come amongst them and when Ferdinand the Catholick came in Progress hither accompanied amongst others by the Bishop of Paâ—â—elune the people arose in Arms drave back the Bishop and gathering all the dust on which they thought he had troden cast it into the Sea Which aversness unto Bishops as they first took up in all probability on some hard usage which they found at the hands of their Prelates and still retain it out of a stubbornness of Nature most peculiar to them so possible enough it is that the want of Bishops and of Episcopall Visitations amongst the Biscaines is not the least cause of that ignorance and rudeness spoken of before which is found amongst them Thirdly they allow not any Priests to live in their Villages except he bring his Concubine with him conceiving it impossible for to keep their Wives unto themselves if the Curate hath not a woman of his own Fourthly The Women at all meetings do first tast of the Cup and so dispose of it to the men which Custom they have had amongst them ever since Ogne the Countess of Castile attempted to have poysoned her Sonne Sancho in a Cup of Wine But to return again to the old Inhabitants they were a people of that courage that they defended the liberty of that Countrey against the Romans when the residue of Spain was subdued and were at last not without great effusion of blood and manifest tokens of manly resolution and heroick spirits on their parts vanquished by the darling of Fortune Augustus Such hilly and mountainous people are alwaies the last that are conquered and the first that stand on their own guard as besides these Biscaines the Navarâ—ois and Asturians here in Spain in respect of the Moores and our Britans in relation to the Saxons Whether it be that living in a sharp air and being inured to labour they prove on occasion good and able men or that the Forts of Natures own building are not so easily wonne as defended or that the unpleasantness of the Country and unfruitfulness of the soyl yeeld no occasion to strangers to desire and adventure for I take not on me to determine But being overcome at last they were first cast into the Province of â—arracâ—nensis and so continued after the new modelling of Spain by the Emperour Constanâ—â— Under the Râ—mans they continued till that Empire fell and then not conquered by the 〈◊〉 but resigned over to them by the Romans with the rest of that Province Nor lost they any thing of their antient and naturall courage by the intermixture of the Vascons continuing still good Souldiers both for Sea and Land a stubborn fierce and couragious people impatient of servitude and not easie to be forced to any thing which they like not of The last of all the Spaniards that submitted to the furie of the Moores excepting those of the Asturia's never conquered by them and one of the first Provinces which shook off that yoak animated and conducted in that undertaking by Soria descended of the blood Royall of Scotland Anno 87. made upon that good service the first Lord of Biscay After this they continued a free and distinct estate under their own Proprietarie Lords and Princes of the noble Family of Haro till that Nero of Spain Don Pedro the Cruel violently took it from Donna Ieanne the right heir of it Anno 1358. From which Donna Ieanne the eldest Daughter maried to Ferdinand the younger Sonne of Ferdinand de la Cerde the right Heir of Castile issued the Lady Ieanne Manuel the Wife of Henry the second and Mother of Iohn the first both Kings of Castile by which last this Countrey was united to that Crown for ever Anno 1379. The names of the Proprietary Lords of this Estate we have in this following Catalogue of The Lords of Biscay 870. 1 Soria the Sonne of Lope of Biscay but Nephew by the Mothers side to a King of Scotland the first Lord of Biscay 2 Manso Lopes the Sonne of Soria 3 Inigo the Deaf Sonne of Manso Lopes 4 Lopes Diaz the Sonne of Inigo 5 Sancho Lopes the Sonne of Lopes Diaz 6 Inigo II. the base Sonne of Lopes Diaz the two Sonnes of Sancho Lopes by reason of their tender years being set aside 7 Lopes Diaz II. Sonne of Inigo the 2d 8 Diego Lopes surnamed the White Sonne of Lopes Diaz the ad 9 Lopes Diaz III. Sonne of Diego Lopes the first who took unto himself the surname of Haro from a Town of that name of his Foundation 10 Diego Lopes Diaz de Haro the Sonne of Lopes Diaz the 3d. 11 Lopes Diaz IV. Sonne of Diego Lopes Diaz de Haro 1257. 12 Diego Lopes Diaz II. assisted Sancho the second Sonne of King Alfonso of Castile in excluding the Children of Don Ferdinand his elder Brother by which Sancho he was after slain 1289. 13 Diego Lopes de Haro the Sonne of Diego 1290. 14 Diego Lopes III. the Brother of Diego Lopes Diaz the 2d the Founder of the Town of Bilbo 1309. 15 Iohn of Castile Brother to King Sancho and Husband of Mary Diaz de Haro Daughter of Diego Lopes the 2d 1319. 16 Iohn the Blinde so called because he had lost an eye Sonne of Iohn of Castile and Mary Diaz of Haro slain by King Alfonso 1329. 17 Iohn Nugnes of Lara in right of his Wife Daughter and Heir of Iohn the Blind whose name I find not succeeded after the decease of Donna Maria Diaz 1350. 18 Nugno de Lara an Infant of two yeers old succeeded Iohn Nugnes of Lara his Father 1351. 19 Ieane and Isabel the Sisters and Heirs of Nugno de Lara seized upon by Don Pedro and the whole Signeurie of Biscay subjected by strong hand to the Crown of Castile with many other fair Estates which depended on it The Arms of these Lords
last upon a large and pleasant Valley where they spyed a company of naked Savage people hemmed in amongst many craggie Rocks The Salvages gazing a while upon them ran into their Caves made in the hollows of the Rocks the best houses they had Which being observed by the Falconers they returned again unto their Lord telling him that instead of a Falcon they had brought him news of a New World in the midst of Spain and of a race of People which came in with Tubal Strongly affirming what they said they obtained belief And the Duke shortly after went with a Company of Musketeers and subdued them easily they having no offensive Weapons but only Slings They worshipped the Sun and Moon fed upon nothing that had Life but had good store of excellent fruits roots and springs of water wherewith Nature was very well contented And though their language was not altogether understood by any yet many of their words were found to be purely Bâ—squish Reduced on this discovery unto Christianity but easily discernible from all other 〈◊〉 by their tawnie complexions occasioned by the reverberation of the Sun-beames from those rockie Mountains wherewith on all sides they are encompassed The truth hereof besides the Credit of Iames Howell in his Instructions for Forrein Travell I have upon enquirie found to be attested by men of gravity and great place in this Realm of England employed there in affaires of publick interess Satisfied therefore in the truth of the Relation I am partly satisfied in the men Whom I conceive to be some râ—mnant of the antient Spaniards who hâ—d themselves amongst these Mountains for fear of the Romans Their language and Idolatry speak them to be such For had they either fled from the Gothes or Moores there had been found some Cross or other Monument of Christianitie as in other places or some such mixture in their speech as would have favored somewhat of the Gothes or Romans But it is time I should proceed NEW CASTILE is situate on the South of the old The chief Cities there 1 Signeâ—ca a Citie heretofore of the Celtâ—bâ—ri now a Bishops See beautified with a fair Cathedrall supposed to be the Condabora of Ptolomie 2 Madrid upon the Guâ—darama now the seat of the Kings whose residence there though the Countrie be neither rich nor pleasant hath made it of a Village the most populous City in all Spain It is a custom in this Town that all the upper Rooms in their houses do belong to the King except some Composition be made with him for them And of this Town the Spaniards do use to brag to Strangers that they have a Citie walled with Fire and then make good the boast by saying That it is situate in the middest of Quarries of Flint 3 Alcala de Henares of old called Complutum renowned for an University of Divines â—ounded here in the time of Ferdinand the Catholick by Francisco de Ximines Cardinall and Archbishop of â—oledo 4 Alcaraz amongst the mountainous tracts of Orâ—speda called Sierra de Alcaraz memorable for a great discomfiture given unto the Moores Anno 1094. 5 Molina in the same mountainous tract hence called Monte de Molina remarkable for giving the title of Lord to the Kings of Castile who in the Regall stile are called Lords of Molina the Signeurie hereof accrewing to that Crown by the mariage of Sancho the 3d with Mary the Daughter of Alfonso the last Lord Proprietarie The Territorie large and the Town of strengthâ— well fortified in the times fore-going both by art and nature 6 Cuenca seated at the spring head of the River Xucar and not far from that of the Tagus also amongst the Mountains of Orospeda built by the Moores on the top of those craggie hils whom it served for an impregnable Fortress against the Christians till taken by Sancho the 2d of Castile Anno 1177. Here also is the Escuriall or Monastery of S. Laurence built by King Philip the 2d A place saith Quade who spendeth 13 pages in its description of that magnificence that no building in times past or this present is comparable to it The front toward the West is adorned with three stately gates the middlemost whereof leadeth into a most magnificent Temple a Monastery in which are 150 Monkes of the order of S. Ierome and a College that on the right hand openeth into divers offices belonging to the Monastery that on the leâ—t unto Schooles and out-houses belonging to the College At the four corners there are four turrets of excellent workmanship and for height majesticall Towards the North is the Kings Palace on the South part divers beautifull and sumptuous Galleries and on the East side sundry gardens and walks very pleasing and delectable It containeth in all 11 severall quadrangles every one incloystred and is indeed so brave a structure that a voyage into Spain were well imployed were it only to see it and return Here is also in this Tract the old Town of Castulo the Castaâ—n of Strabo then the chief Citie of the Carpentani and the birth-place of Himilcâ— the Wife of Annibal from whence this whole Tract had the name of Saltus Castulâ—nensis and so called by Caesar now a poor Village known by the name of Castona la Veia in which is somewhat to be found of the antient ruines But of this more already when we were in the kingdom of Toledo to which it more properly belonged The old â—nhabitants of these Castiles were the Vaccai Ventones Arevacae Oretani Carpentani Dittani c. From none of which the name of Castile can be deduced so that we must fetch it either from the Castellani once a People of Catalogne or from some strong fortified Castles erected in the frontires against the Moores This last conjecture may seem probable because the Arms of this Kingdom are Gules a Castle triple-towred Or. Neither is it any way strange for Provinces especially smaller ones such as at first this was though now much extended both in bounds and power to take their names from a Castle For to go no farther even with us Richmondshire was so called from the Castle of Richmond there built by Alan Earl of Bâ—etâ—gne and Flintshire took denomination from a Castle built of Flint-stones by Henry the 2d We may see hereby how much Celius Secundâ—â—â—urio was deceived who writeth that Alphonso the third having overthrown Mahomet Enasir King of Morocco and put 60000 of his men to the sword assumed these Arms that thus named this Kingdom which was before called the kingdom of the Bastitanes because that victory like a strong Castle had confirmed his estates unto him Whereas in case there were no other Error in his supposition the Bastitanes were no Inhabitants of Castile but of Valentia and Murcia Provinces far enough off from the Old Castile at the first taking of that name And for the former Etymologie it appeareth most evidently in that the people are by the Latines called Castellani the Countrey Castella the
its own as each Diocese had residing in the same Citie with the Vicar or Lieutenant Generall which was then at York of as great power and jurisdiction in the Isle of Britain as any Patriarch of Alexandria Rome or Antioch in their severall Patriarchates The Metropolitans were no more than before they were It being ordered by a Canon of the Councill of Chalcedon that their number should not be augmented by any alteration made of the Roman Provinces As for the Forces which the Romans kept here in continuall pay as well to keep their Coasts and Frontires against the Enemy as for retayning of the Natives in their due obedience they came in all if Panciroll be not mistaken in his reckoning to 23000 Foot and 2000 Horse three Legions keeping here their constant and continuall Residence that is to say the sixt Legion surnamed Victrix at York the 20th Legion surnamed also Victrix at West-Chester and the second Legion sometimes at Isca Danmoniorum which we now call Exeter sometimes at Isca Siluâ—um which is now Caer-Leon upon Usk Which Legions with their Aides and Cohorts may well make up the number spoken of before Of so high estimaton was this Iland in the State of Rome Yet could not all these Forces so preserve the Countrie from forrein Enemies but that in the declining of the Roman Empire the Saxons made great spoyles on the coasts thereof as did the Scots and Picts on the Northern borders against all which the Romans held out well enough and made good their ground till the recalling of the Legions out of Britain for defence of Italy it self then wasted and destroyed by the barbarous nations Which hapned in or about the yeer of Christ 407 and some 470 yeers from the first invasion Honorius being at that time the Roman Emperour and Victorinuâ— the last Governour for the Empire in the Isle of Britain For though the noble Aetiuâ— on the Petition and complaint of the slaughtered people unmercifully butchered by the Scots and Picts sent some small forces to assist them against those Enemies yet were they presently called back for defence of Gaul against the Hunnes breaking in upon it out of Italie And then the wretched Britains hopeless of all help from Rome and being unable by their own strength to repell the Enemy by reason of their long ease and disuse of Arms applied themselves to Aldroenus King of Armorica in France called Little Britain a Prince extracted from the same stock for relief and succour whose Brother Constantine according to the British storie passing over with a competent Army and having valiantly repulsed the barbarous people was crowned King of Britain the first of a new race of Kings which swayed the Scepter with much trouble and continual conflicts either against the Scots or Saxons till they were finally subdued and shut up in Wales Those of most observation in the course of storie were 1 Constantine the first King and the restorer of the Countrie to Peace and quiet traiterously murdered by a Pict 2 Vortiger E. of the Gevilles now Cornwall Protector of Constantius the Sonne of Constantine taken out of a Monastery after whose death wherein he was conceived to have had an hand he got the Kingdom to himself but being unable to defend it against the Enemy and make his title also good against the other children of Constantine first called in the Saxons 3 Vortimer eldest Sonne of Vâ—rtiger who overthrew the Saâ—ons in many battels but in the midst of his successes was poysoned by Rowena a Saxon Lady second Wife of Vortiger 4 Arthur one of the Worlds nine Worthies of whom the Moâ—kish writers and other Lâ—gendaries report so many idle and impossible actions Doubtless he was a Prince of most perfect vertue a great Preserver of his Countrie from approaching ruine and worthy of the pen of an able Panegyrist by whom his brave atchievements might have come entire unto us without the intermixture of those feats of Chivalry affabulated to him and his Kuights of the Round-table For by the overstraining of some Monkish Writers Geofry of Monmouth and the rest they have given too just occasion to posterity to suspect that vertue which they intended to advance and filled us with as much ignorance of the story as admiration of the persons But this hath not been the ill hap of King Arthur and his Nobles onely Charlemagne and the Twelve Peers of France men of great vertue and renown suffering as deeply in the same kind by the solly of the French Romances It is affirmed of this Arthur but how true I know not that he began the custome of celebrating the Nativity of our Lord and Saviour for the twelve dayes following with such pastimes and sports as are or have been used of late by the Lords of Misrule in some Gentlemens houses an Institution which the Scotish Writers of those times much blame perhaps not unjustly it being a time more sit for our devotions than such rude disports But to proceed King Arthur dying left the Crown to 5 Constantine the Sonne of Cador Duke of Cornwall his neerest kinsman slain by Aâ—relius Conanuâ— his own Nephew who succeeded after him which fraction did so weaken the distressed Britans that they were forced to withdraw themselves beyond the Severn as 6 Careticus or Caradoc by the joynt forces of the Saxons to charge the plain Countries beyond the Severn for the safer but more fruitless Mountains Of the rest till Cadwaâ—lader there is little left of any certainty but their names only which are thus ranked in the second race of The Kings of Britain after the withdrawing of the Romans A. C. 433. 1 Constantine 10. 443. 2 Constantius 3. 446. 3 Vortiger 18. 464. 4 Vortimer his Sonne 7. 471. 5 Vortiger again 10. 481. 6 Aurelius Ambrosius 19. 500. 7 Uter Pendragon 6. 506. 8 Arthur 36. 542. 9 Constantine II. 4. 546. 10 Aurel. Conanus 30. 576. 11 Vortipor 4. 580. 12 Malgo. 6. 586. 13 Caneticus or Caradoc 27. 613. 14 Cadwan 22. 635. 15 Cadwallan 43. 687. 16 Cadwallader the last King of the Briâ—ans who on a superstitious zeal travelled in pilgrimage to Rome there to receive the habit of a Religious Order from the hands of Pope Sergius where he died not long after Anno 689. After whose death his Successors were no longer called Kings of Britain but Kings or Princes of Wales And there we shall be sure to find them And so the Britans leave the Stage and the Saxons enter a great and potent Nation amongst the Germans but greater by the aggregation of many people under their name and service than in themselves the Jutes and Angles joyning with them and passing in Accompt as the same one Nation Their Countries different as their names untill this Conjunction but neighbouring neer enough to unite together the Angles dwelling at the first in that part of the Cimbrian Chersonese which we now call Sleswick where still the Town called Angoleâ— doth preserve
Iohn expelled the invading French out of England and by a Composition with King Lewis the 9th was restored unto the Dukedom of â—â—yenne held by his Successors till the reign of K. Henry the sixt Exhausted by the Pope and oppressed a long time by his factious and unruly Barons but at last victorious 56. 1274. 9 Edward the Sonne of Henry awed France subdued Wales brought Scotland into subjection of whose King and Nobility he received homage 34. 1308. 10 Edward II. Sonne of Edward the first a dissolute Prince hated of the Nobles and contemned by the vulgar for his immeasurable love to Pierce Gaveston and the Sâ—eucers was twice shamefully beaten by the Scots and being deposed by a strong Faction raised against him by his Queen and Roger Lord Mortimer was barbarously murdered in Barkley Castle 19. 1327. 11 Edward III. Sonne of Edward the 2d a most vertuous and valorous Prince brought the Scots to obedience overthrew the French in two great Battails took the Town of Callice and many fair Possessions in that Kingdom 50. 1377. 12 Richard II. another of our unfortunate Kings lost many of his Peeces in France and at last being over-awed by his two great Vncles of Lâ—ncaster and Glecester and taken Prisoner by his Cosin the Duke of Hereford he was forced to resign his Crown and afterwards was murdered at Pomfret Castle The Lancastrian Line 1399. 13 Henry IV. Sonne to Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster the fourth Sonne to Edward the 3d was by the power of the Sword but with the consent of the people setled in the Throne and spent his whole Reign in suppressing home-bred Rebellions 15. 1414. 14. Henry V. the mirrour of Magnificence and Pattern of true vertue pursued the Title of France and won it being ordained Heir apparent to the French Crown but lived not to possesse it 9. 1423. 15 Henry VI. a pious but unfortunate Prince was crowned K. of France in Paris which he held during the life of his Vncle Iohn of Bedford and Humphrey of Glocester after whose deaths he not only lost France to the French but England and his life to the Yorkish Faction 38. The Yorkish Line 1461. 16 Edward IV. Sonne of Richard Duke of York the Sonne of Richard Earl of Cambridge and Grand-Sonne of Edmund of Langley Duke of York the fift Sonne of King Edward the third challenged the Crown in right of the Lady Anne his Grandmother Daughter of Roger Mortimer Earl of March the Sonne of Edmund Mortimer Earl of March and of Philippa his Wife sole Daughter of Lionel Duke of Clarence the third Sonne of the said King Edward and Elder Brother of Iohn of Gaunâ— The claim first set on foot by his Father the Duke of York who lost his life in pursuance of it at the Battail of Wakefeild with better fortune and success pursued by King Edward himself who finally after 9 bloody Battails fought between the Houses especially that of Towton in which were slain 36000 English was quickly seated in the possession of England and Ireland 23. 1484. 17 Edward V. his Sonne was before his Coronation murdered by his Vncle Richard in the Tower of London 1484. 18 Richard III. Brother of Edward the 4th a most wicked and tyrannicall Prince to make way unto the Diadem murdered King Henry the 6th and Prince Edward his Sonne 3. George Duke of Clarence his Brother 4 Hastings a saithfull servant to King Edward 5 Rivers Vaughan and Grey the Queens kindred 6 Edward the 5th his Soveraign with his young Cousin Richard 7 Henry Duke of Buckingham his dear Friend and greatest Coadjutor in these his ungodly Practices and his Wife Anne so to make way to an incestuous mariage with his Neece Elizabeth the Eldest Daughter of Edward the 4th but before the solemnity he was slain at Bosworth 3. The Vnion of the Families 1487 19 Henry VII Earl of Richmund Heir to the House of Lancaster as Sonne of Margaret Daughter of Iohn Duke of Somerset Sonne of Iohn Earl of Somerset Sonne of Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster after the overthrow of Richard maried Elizabeth Daughter and Heir to Edward 4th uniting by that mariage the divided Families He was also extracted from the British and French Royall blood as being Sonne to Edmund â—ndor Earl of Richmund Sonne to Owen Tudor descended from Cadwalladar the last of the Britans and Katharine of France Widdow of Henry the 5th His whole wars was against home-bred Rebels the chief being Lambert and the Followers and Fautors of Perken Warbeck 23. 1509. 20 Henry VIII Heir to both Families between which were fought for the Diadem 17 pitched Feids in which perished 8 Kings and Princes 40 Dukes Marquesses and Earls 200000 of the common people besides Barons and Gentlemen This King banished the usurped Supremacie of the Popes and began the Reformation of Religion though formerly he had writ a Book against Luther for which the Pope gave him the honourable Title oâ— The Defender of the Faith afterwards made Hereditarie by Act of Parliament to his Heirs and Successors A Prince of great vices but or greater vertues 38. 1547. 21 Edward VI. the Sonne of Henry the 8th by Iane Seymour his 3d Wife out of whose womb he was fain to be cut to come into the World as Caesar was but he had neither Caesars Fortune nor length of life dying very young and his affairs conducted by divided Counsels though otherwise of great hopes and of a pregnancie of judgement above his yeers 6. 1553. 22 Mary the Daughter of King Henry the 8th by Katharine of Spain the Widow of his Brother Arthur restored the Popes Supremacy banished by her Father with the whole mass of Popery abolished in her Brothers Reign To which Religion so addicted that in the short time of her Reign there was more blood shed than in the whole 44 yeers of her Sister Elizabeth In the last yeer of her Reign she lost Calice to the French which proved the loss of her life also as it was supposed 5. 1558. 23 Elizabeth the Daughter of King Henry the 8th by the Ladie Anne Bullein his second Wife a most gracious and Heroick Princess was by the divine providence of God preserved from the practices of her Enemies in her Sisters reign to sway the Scepter of the kingdom She pursued the Reformation of Religion begun in the times of her Father and Brother refined the corrupt coin brought in by her Father furnished the Royall Navy with all kind of warlike Ammunitions encreased the Revenue of the Universities by the Statute of Provisions succoured the Scots against the French the French Protestants against the Papists and both against the Spaniard defended the Netherlands against the attempts of Spain commanded the whole Ocean entred League with the Moscovite and was famous for her prudence and government amongst the â—urks Persians and Tartars yea her very Enemies Finally she died in the 45 yeer of her reign and the 70th of her life on the 24th of
Ch. 877. 1 Amarawd 36. 913. 2 Idwallo 3 Merick 4 Iames or Iago 1067. 5 Conan Sonne of Iames. 1099. 6 Gryssith ap Conan 1120. 7 Owen Guinedth 1178. 8 David ap Owen 1194. 9 LLewellen ap Iarweth 1240. 10 David ap Llewellen 1246. 11 LLewellen II. Sonne of Gryffith the Brother of David ap LLwellen the last Prince of Wales of the British Race Of whom it is said that once consulting with a Wâ—tch he was told by her that it was his destiny to be caried in triumph thorow London with a Crown on his head Hereupon making some excursions on the Englâ—â—h Borders he drew upon himself the whole power of King Edward the first which not being able to withstand and the King as willing on the other side not to sight with Mountains Commissioners were appointed to conclude the differences Robert Lord Tiptoff and some others for the King of England and for the Welch Prince Grono ap Heylyn a great man of that Countrey descended from Brockwell Skythrac one of the Princes of Powys-land from whom if Camdâ—aâ—â—rentiâ—ux be of any credit the Author of these Papers doth derive his Pedegree under whom that Family had the Office of Hereditarie Cup-Bearer and from thence their name Heylyn Promus 〈◊〉 à poculis quae vox â—a proprium â—omen abiit saith the Welch Dictionarie By those Commissioners it was concluded and agreed on that LLewellen should enjoy a part of the Countrey with the Title of Prince during his life the rest in present and the whole after his decease to be surrendred over to the King of England But David the Brother of LLewellen finding himself excluded by this Agreement from the hope of succession incensed his Brother and the Welch to a new Revolt the issue whereof was the taking of David executed by the hand of justice and the death of LLewellen slain in Battail neer the Buelth in Brecknocksâ—ire Whose head being pitched upon a stake and adorned with a Paper-Crown was by a Horseman caried triumphantly thorow London Anno 1282. And so the Prophecie was fulfilled In him ended the Line of the Princes of North-Wales after they had for the space of 405 yeers resisted not only the private undertakers and Adventurers of England but the Forces of many puissant Monarchs whose attempts they alwayes made frustrate by retiring into the heart of their Countrey and leaving nothing for the English to encounter with but their Woods and Mountains But now the fatall period of the â—ritish Liberty being come they were constrained to yeeld to the stronger What followed after this we shall see anon The Arms of these Princes was quarterly Gules and Or four Lions Passant gardant counterchanged 2 POWISLAND contained the whole Counties of Montgomery and Radnor all Shropshire beyond the Severn with the Town of Shrewsbury and the rest of Denbigh and Flinâ—shires comprehending by the estimate of those times 15 Cantreds or hundreds of Villages the word Cant signifying an hundred and Tret a Village The principall Cities or Towns of it were S. Asaph Shrewsbury Matravall spoken of before A Countrey more partaking of the nature and fertility of England than the parts belonging unto Guinedth or North-Wales but alwayes lying in harms way by reason of the Neighbourhood of the more potent English and therefore given by Roderick to Merâ—yn his youngest Sonne partly because he was the youngest but chiefly because he was a man of approved valour and so more fit to have his portion upon the Borders In his Line it continued a long time together but much afflicted and dismembred by the â—arks of Chester and Shrewsbury who took from them a good part of Flint and Denbigh and 〈◊〉 and by the Princes of North-Wales who cast many a greedy eye upon it Of the Successors of Prince Mervyn I find no good Caâ—taâ— more than of Brockwell Skythrac before remembred The last that held it all entire was Meredyth ap Blethyn who following the ill example of Roderick Mawr divided it betwixt Madoc and Gryffith his two Sonnes Of which Maâ—eâ— died at Wiâ—chestâ—r Anno 1160 in the time of King Henry the 2d his part hereof depending after his decease on the Fortunes of Guinedâ—h and Gryffith was by Henry the first made Lord of 〈◊〉 the stile of Prince left off as too high and lofty In his Race it continued till the time of King Edward the first to whom at a Parliament holden in Shâ—ewsbury Owen ap Gâ—yffiâ—â—h the fifth from Gryâ—â—ith ap Meredith before mentioned surrendred his place and Title and received them of the King again to be holden in Capite and free Baronage according to the Custom of England Avis or Hawis Daughter and Heir of this Owen ap Gryffith was maried unto Iohn Charlâ—ton Valect or Gentleman of the Privie Chamber to King Edward the 2d by whom in right of his Wife he was made Lord Powis Edward the fift also of this Line of the Charleâ—ons was the last of that House his Daughter Jâ—ne conveying the Estate and Title to the House of the Greyes and of them also five enjoyed it the last Lord Powis of the Line or Race of Mervyn being Edward Grey who died in the dayes of our Grand Fathers And so the title lay extinct untill revived again in the person of Sir William Herbert of Red-castle descend from the Herberts Earls of Pembroke created Lord Powys by K. Charles the first Anno 1629. The Arms of the Princes of Powysland were Or a Lyon Rampant Gules 2 SOUTH-WALES or Deheubarâ—h conteined the Counties of Monmouth Glamorgan Caermarden Cardigan and Brecknock the greatest and most fruitfull part of all Wales but more exposed to the invasion of forrain Nations English Danes Flemmings and Norwegians by whom the Sea-Coasts were from time to time most grievously plagued Insomuch that the Kings and Princes hereof were inforced to remove their seat from Caermarthen where it was fixt at first unto Dynevour Castle as a place of greater strength and safety where it continued till the Princes of it were quite extinct called from hence Kings of Dynevour as before is said The chief Towns of it Caermarthen Monmouth Landaffe S. Davids spoken of alreadie The Kings and Princes as farre I can find upon any certainty are these that follow The Princes of South-Wales A. Ch. 877. 1 Cadel 2 Howel 907. 3 Howel Dha 948. 4 Owen 5 Aeneas 6 Theodore the great 1077. 7 Rhese ap Theodore 1093. 8 Gryffith ap Rhese 9 Rhese II. ap Gryffith 10 Gryffith ap Rhese the last Prince of South-Wales of the Line of Cadel after they had with great strugling maintained their liberty for the space of 300 years and upwards but so that though they still preserved the title of Princes they lost a great part of their Countrie to the Norman-English For in the reign of William Rusus Bernard de Newmark a noble Norman seized upon those parts which now make the Countie of Brecknock being then a fair and goodly Lordship and
Robert Fitz-Haymon with some other noble adventures made themselves masters of Glamorgan in which the posteritie of some of them are still remaining Incouraged by their good success Arnulp of Montgomery in the time of King Henry the first won from the Welch a great part of Dyvet which we now call Pembroâ—â—shire as the Earls of Warren and Lord Mortimer about the same times did prevail exceedingly in the conquest of Cardigan and Monmouth So that the poor Princes had no one Countrie left entire but Caermarthen onely too little to maintain them in so high a title And though this last Gryffith in the time of the Warres in England betwixt Maud the Empress and King Stephen had recovered a great part of this lost Estate yet neither he nor his did enjoy it long himself deceasing shortly after and his two Sonnes Cymmerick and Meredith being taken by King Henry the second who most cruelly put out their eyes yet did the Welch as well as possibly they coâ—ld endeavour to preserve the liberty which their Fathers left them till the felicitie and wisdome of King Edward the first put an end unto the warre of Wales and setled them in some degree of peace and quiet But before we come to speak of this we are to shew another Catalogue of the Kings and Princes of Wales different from the succession of them before laid down and made according to the History of Wales writ by Humfrey LLoyd this Catalogue conteining the Succession of the greater and predominant Princes whether of Guynedh Deheuharth or Powysland such as gave law unto the rest and had the honour to be called Kings of Wales though Princes onely of their own proper and particular Countries as formerly we had a Catalogue of the Monarchs of the English Saxons made out of the Predominant Princes of the Saxon Heptarchiâ— Onely we shall find some in the following Catalogue who were not naturally and lineally Princes of any of the three and therefore not expressed in the former Tables but such as by strong hand had intruded into those Estates to the prejudice of the right heirs over-powred by them The Kings and Princes of Wales according to the Welch History A. Ch. 688. 1 Ivor 690. 2 Idwallo or Edwall Sonne of Cadwallader 720. 3 Roderick Molwinnoe 755. 4 Conan â—eudaethwy 820. 5 Mervin Vrich 843. 6 Roderick Mawre who divided Wales into 3 Estates 877. 7 Amarawdh Prince of Guynedth 913. 8 Edwall Voel Prince of Guynedh 940. 9 Howel Dha or the Good Prince of Dehenbarth 948. 10. Ievaf and Iago Sonnes of Edwall Voel to whom King Edgar did release the tribute paid in money for a tribute of Wolves 982. 11. Howel the Sonne of Ievaf succeeded in the Kingdom of Wales his Father being still alive and of right Prince of Guinedh 984. 12 Cadwallan the brother of Howell 986. 13 Meredith ap Owen Prince of Debeâ—barth 992. 14 Edwall Sonne of Merick the Eldest Sonne of Edwall Voel which Merick had been pretermitted as unfit for Government 1003. 15 Aedan ap Blethored an Vsurper 1015. 16 LLewellen ap Sitsylht descended from the house of Dehenbarth 1021. 17 Iago ap Edwall Prince of Guinedh 1037. 18 Gryffith ap LLewellen 1061. 19 Blethyn and Rhywallon Sonnes of Angharad the Daughten of Meredith ap Owen Prince of Debenbarth by a second Husband 1073. 20 Trahaern ap Caradoc Cousin to Blethyn 1078. 21 Gryffith Prince of Guinedh Sonne of Conan the Sonne of Iago ap Edwall one of the Princes of the same did Homage to William the Conquerour and was the last that had the title of King of Wales 1137. 22 Owen Guinedh Prince of Guinedh and Soveraign Prince of Wales 1169. 23 David ap Owen Prince of Guinedh 1194. 24 LLewellen Sonne of Iorweth Eldest Sonne of Owen Guinedh excluded by David his younger Brother 1240. 25 David ap LLewellen Prince of Guinedh 1246. 26 LLewellen Sonne of Gryffith the Brother of David the last Soveraign Prince of Wales of the race of Cadwallader overcome and slain in battell by King Edward the first An. 1282. as before is said by means whereof the Principalitie of Wales was added to the Crown of England When King Edward had thus fortunately effected this great business he gave unto his English Barons and other Gentlemen of note many fair Signeuries and Estates as well to reward them for their service in the conquest as to engage so many able men both in purse and power for the perpetuall defence and subjugation of it As for the Lordship of Flint and the Towns and Estates lying on the sea-coasts he held them into own hands both to keep himself strong and to curb the Welch and wherein he dealt like the politick Emperour Emperour Augustus pretending the ease of such as he had there placed but indeed to have all the Arms and men of employment under himself onely This done he divided Wales into seven Shires viz. 1 Glamorgan 2 Carmarden 3 Pembroke 4 Cardigan 5 Merioneth 6 Carnarvon and 7 Anglesey after the manner of England Over each of these as he placed a particular English Lieutenant so he was very desirous to have one generall English Vicegerent over the whole body of the Welch But this when they mainly withstood he sent for his wife then great with child to Carnarvon where she was delivered of a Sonne Upon the newes whereof the King assembled the British Lords and offered to name them a Governour born in Wales which could speak not one word of English and whose life no man could tax Such a one when they had all sworn to obey he named his young Sonne Edward since which time our Kings Eldest Sonnes are called Princes of Wales Their Investiture is performed by the imposition of a cap of estate and a Coronet on his head that is invested as a toâ—en of his Principality by delivering into his hand a verge being the Emblem of government by putting a ring of gold on his finger to shew him how now he is a Husband to the Countrey and a Father to her Children and by giving him a patent to hold the said Principality to him and his heirs Kings of England By which words the separation of it from the Crown is prohibited and the Kings keep in themselves so excellent an occasion of obliging unto them their eldest Sonne when they please In imitation of this custom more ex Anglia translato saith Mariana Iohn the first of Castile and Leon made his Sonne Henry Prince of the Asturia's which is a countrey so craggie and and mountainous that it may not improperly be called the Wales of Spain And all the Sâ—anish Princes even to these times are honoured with this title of Prince of the Asturia's Notwithstanding this provident care of Edward the first in establishing his Empire here and the extreme rigor of Law here used by Henry the 4th in reducing them to obedience after the rebellion of Owen Glâ—ndower yet till the time of Henry the 8th and his Father
by the learned Camden This as it is the largest Province of all this Kingdom so was it with most difficulty subjected to the Crown of England and reduced to good order and civility First conquered by Iohn Curâ—â— a valiant 〈…〉 in the reign of King Henry the 2d by whom created Earl of Vlster But being maligned for his eminent vertues and after proscribed by King Iohn this Title and Estate were both conâ—erred upon Hugh Licie the Lord and Conquerour of Meth whom before we spake of By an Heir Generall of the Lacies it came unto the Burghs then Lords of Connaught and by the mariage of Elâ—zabeth Daughter and Heir of Richard de Burgh the last Earl of that â—amily it came to Leonel Duke of Clarence the second Sonne then living of King Edward the 3d as by his Daughter Philip to the Earls of March from them by the like mariage to the house of York and in the person of King Edward the 4th to the Crown again But being neglected by the English in the whole courâ—e of their Government especially in the Wars betwixt York and Lancaster it was cantonned into many estates and Principalities by the great Lords of the naturall Irish who had born too great sway here in the former times and so estranged from the civilitâ—es of England and their Allegiance to that Crown as if it had never been in subjection to it In which estate it did continue the Kings of England having here no more power or profit than the great ones of the Countrey were pleased to give them till the Rebellion 〈◊〉 and afterwards the Vanquishment of Hugh Oneal the then Earl of 〈◊〉 Oen brought it in full subjection to the English-Government of which more hereafter 4 CONNAVGHT in Latine called Connacia by the Irish Connaght is bounded on the North with Vlster on the West with the Main Ocean on the South with Mâ—unster from which parted by the River Shanon and on the East with Meth and some part of Lâ—inster So called from the Nagnatae an old Irish Nation or from Nagnata a Port-Town both placed by Ptolomie in this tract The Soil of the same tâ—mper with that of 〈◊〉 as woodie and as full of bogs till these later times in which indifferently well cleered of both inconveniences It hath been also called by our English Writers the Countie of Clare from Thomas de Clare one of the younger Sonnes of Gilbert de Clare Earl of Glocester on whom it was conferred by King Edward the first and is divided at the present into these five Shires that is to say 1 Letriâ— 2 â—oscommon 3 Maio 4 Slego and 5 Galloway and Twomond In which are comprehended but six Towns of any consequence for commerce and traffick an Argument of the imperfect plantation of it by the English Conquerors and about 24 Castles for defence of the Countrie of old erection besides such Fortresses as have been raised occasionally in these later troubles Places of most note and observation 1 Toam an Archbishops See 2 Athenry an antient Town but decaied and ruinous of most renown for being the Baronie of John de Bermingham a noble Englishman who had great possessions in this tract 3 Letrim the chief Town of the Counâ—ie so named neighboured by the Curlew-Mountains unfortunately memorable for the great defeat there given the English in Tir-Oens rebellion and by the Spring or Fountain of the River henin or Shanon whose course we have before described 4 Slego and 5 Roscommon the chief Towns of their severall Counties 6 Athlone a Peece of great strength and the Key of 〈◊〉 7 Twomond not otherwise much observable but for giving the title of an â—arl to the noble Family of O-Brian descended from the Kings of Connaught advanced unto that honour by King Henry the 8th 8 Galloway the principall of this Province a Bishops See and the 〈◊〉 Citie of the Kingdom for beautie and bigness Situate neer the fall of the great Lake or River 〈◊〉 orbes in the Western Ocean A noted Emporie and lately of so great fame with forein Merchants that an out-landish Merchant meeting with an Irishman demanded in what part of Galloway Ireland stood as if Galloway had been the name of the Iland and Ireland onely the name of some Town This once a Kingdom of it self as the rest of those Provinces the last King whereof was Rodorick surnamed the Great who having a great hand over the rest of the Roytelets entituled himself sole Monarch or King of Ireland But being forced to submit himself to king Henry the 2d his Countrey at the last was brought into subjection to the Crown of England by the valour and good fortune of Wâ—lliam de Burgh Gilbert de Clare Earl of Glocester Williâ—m de Bermingham and other noble Adventurers of the English Nation And though all of them did pâ—rtake of the fruit of their labours yet the greatest part of the spoil together with the title of Lords of Coâ—naught fell to the Family of the Burghs from them to Lionel D. of Clarence and by degrees unto the Crown as before was shewn Cantonned again amongst the Irish and degenerate Engliâ—â— as Vlster was by the supine neglect of the Kings of England till the Rebellion of Tiâ—-Oâ—n involving all the Chiefs of the Irish Nation in the same cause with him involved them also consequently in the same destruction 5 MOVNSTER by the Latines called Momonia is bounded on the North with Connaught on the East with Leinster on the West with the Atlantâ—â—k or Western Ocean and on the South with the Vergivian By the naturall Irish it is called Mown whence the English had the name of Mounster A Province which for rich Towns commodious Havens fair Rivers and the fertilitie of the Soil yeelds not to any in the Kingdom It is divided into six Counties viz. 1 Limerick 2 Waterford 3 Cork 4 Desmond 5 Kâ—rry and 6 Tipperarie which two last antiently enjoyed all the rights of a Countie Palatine And in these Shires are comprehended besides many safe Stations and Rodes for Shipping 24 owns of note and trading and 66 Castles of old erection Places of most observation 1 Cassiles in the Countie of Limerick an Archbishops See â—dvanced unto that honour by Pope Eugenius the third about the year 1150. 2 〈◊〉 the principall of that Countie and the fourth in estimation of all the Kingdom Situate in an Iland compassed round about with the River Shanon by which means well fortified a well-frequâ—nted Emporie and a Bishops See Distant from the main Ocean about 60 miles but â—o accomoâ—â—ed by the River that ships of burden come up close to the very wals The Castle and the Bridge peeces of great both strength and beautie were of the foundation oâ— King â—ohn exceedingly delighted with the situation 3 Clonmel in the Countie of Tipperarie of great strength and consequence 4 Holy Cross in the same County also once flourishing by reason of the great resort of Pilgrims to see
over against the Southern part of Cumberland and from which it is distant 25 miles and was judged to belong to Britain rather than to Ireland because it fostered venemous Serpents brought hither out of Britain By Ptolomie it is called Monoeda or the further Mona to difference it from that which we now call Anglesey by Plinie Monabia Menavia by Orosius and Beda Eubonia by Gildas an old British Writer The Welch at this day call it Menaw the Inhabitants Maning and the English Man It is in length 30 miles in bredth 15 and 8 in some places The people hate theft and begging and use a Language mixt of the Norwegian and Irish tongues The soyl is abundant in Flax Hemp Oates Barley and Wheat with which they use to supply the defects of Scotland if not the Continent it self yet questionless the Western Iles which are a Member of it For thus writeth the Reverend Father in God Iohn Moricke late Bishop of this Iland in a letter to Mr. Camden at such time as he was composing his most excellent Britannia Our Iland saith he for cattell for fish and for corn hath not only sufficient for it self but sendeth also good store into other Countries now what Countries should need this supply England and Ireland being aforehand with such provision except Scotland or some members thereof I see not Venerable Bede numbred in it 300 Families and now it is furnished with 17 Parish Churches The chief Towns are 1 Balâ—curi and 2 Russin or Castle-Town the seat of a Bishop who though he be under the Archbishop of York yet never had any voice in the English Parliament In this Iland is the hill Sceafull where on a clear day one may see England Scotland and Ireland here also are bred the Soland Geese of rotten wood falling into the water This Iland was taken from the Britans by the Scots and from them regained by Edwin King of Northumberland Afterwards the Norwegians seized on it and made it a Kingdom the Kings hereof ruling over the Hebrides and some part of Ireland From them taken by Alexander the 3d of Scotland by a mixt title of Arms and purchase after which time it was sometimes English sometimes Scotish as their fortunes varied till in the end and about the year 1340. William Montacute Earl of Salisbury descended from the Norwegian Kings of Man won it from the Scots and sold it to the Lord Scrope who being condemned of Treason Henry the fourth gave it to Henry Piercy Earl of Northumberland but he also proving false to his Soveraign it was given to the Stanleys now Earls of Darby The Kings of Man of the Danish or Norwegian Race 1065. 1 Godred the Sonne of Syrric 1066. 2 Fingall Sonne of Godred 1066. 3 Godred II. Sonne of Harald 1082. 4 Lagnan Eldest Sonne of Godred the 2d 1089. 5 Donnald Sonne of Tado 1098. 6 Magnus King of Norwey 1102. 7 Olave the 3d Sonne of Godred 1144. 8 Godred III. Sonne of Olave 1187. 9 Reginald base Sonne of Godred the 3d. 1226. 10 Olâ—ve the lawfull Sonne of Godred the 3d. 1237. 11 Harald Sonne of Olave 1243. 12 Reginald II. Brother of Harald 1252. 13 Magnus II. Brother of Reginald 1266. 14 Magnus III. King of Norway the last King of Man of the Danish or Norwegian Race The Kings and Lords of Man of the English Blood 1340. 1 William Montacute Earl of Salisbury King of Man 1395. 2 William Lord Scrope King of Man 1399. 3 Henry Earl of Northumberland King of Man 1403. 4 William Lord Stanley Lord of the Isle of Man 5 Iohn Lord Stanley 6 Thomas Lord Stanley 7 Thomas Lord Stanley Earl of Darby 1503. 8 Thomas Lord Stanley Early of Darby 1521. 9 Edward Lord Stanley Earl of Darby 1572. 10 Henry Lord Stanley Earl of Darby 1593. 11 Ferdmando Lord Stanley Earl of Darby 12 William Lord Stanley Early of Darby 13 Iames Lord Stanley Earl of Darby Lord of the Isle of Man now living Anno 1648. King in effect though but Lord in title as having here all kind of Civill power and jurisdiction over the Inhabitants under the Feife and Sovereignty of the Crown of England together with the nomination of the Bâ—shop whom he presents unto the King for his Royall assent then to the Arch-Bishop of York for his consecration And this I take to be the reason why the Bishop of Man was no Lord of Parliament none being admitted to that honour but such as held immediately of the King himself nor was it reason that they should V. ANGLESEY is an Iland situate in the Irish Sea over against Carnarvonshire in North-Wales from which it is divided by a narrow streight which they call the Menai By the Britans themselves as by the Welch at this day it was called Mon from whence the Romans had their Mona but being Conquered by the English it obtained the name of Anglesey as one would say the Iland of the English Men eye in the Saxon language signifying an Iland A place of such a fair Revenue to the Princes of it that LLewellen the last Prince of Wales being stripped of almost all the rest of his Estates by King Edward the first paid to that King a tribute of 1000 per An. for this Iland only And to say truth the Iland is exceeding fruitfull both in Corn and Cattle from whence the Welch are liberally stored with both and therefore it is said proverbially Mon Mam Cymri that Anglâ—sey is the Mother of Wales In length from East to West about 20 miles and 17 in bredth Containing in that Compasse 74 Parishes divided into six hundreds and hath in it only two Market Towns that is to say 1 Beanmaris seated on a flat or marish ground neer the Menai built by King Edward the first to secure his Conquest by whom well walled and fortified as the times then were 2 Newburg a Town of no great antiquity as the name doth intimate by the Welch called Rossur in former times it had an Haven of some good receipt but now choaked with sand The other places of most note are 3 Aberfraw a small village now but heretofore the Royall seat of the Kings of Wales and 4ly Holy-head seated on an head-land or Promontory thrusting into the Sea made holy or thought so at least by the religious retirement of Saint Kuby or Kibius one of the Disciples of St. Hilarie of Poictiers from whence by the Welchmen called Caer-Cuby of most note for the ordinary passage betwixt Wules and Ireland Antiently this Iland was the seat of the Druides and brought with no small difficulty under the power of the Romans by Suctonius Paulinus the People fighting in other parts of Britain for their liberty only but here pro Arts focis too for their Religion Liberty and their Gods to boot Being deserted by the Romans with the rest of Britain it remained in the possession of its own natural Princes till the fatal period of that State when added
for English Fugitives 3. Orchies a pleasant town and well traded for the making of Serges which with the other two make up the three Estates of this part of Flanders 4. Armentiers an unwalled town but of very great trading here being yearly 25000. pieces of Cloth sent hence to Italie and thence to Constantinople 5. Tournay or Dornick as the Dutch call it a great rich mighty and strong town seated on the Scheld well built and full of stately and magnificent Churches and religious Houses and anciently honoured with a See Episcopall A town of great importance and much contended for betwixt the Flemmings and the French but finally fell unto the French as the more puissant Prince taken from them by Henry the eighth of England Anno 1513. to whom the Citizens paid 100000 Duckets for their present ransome restored by him unto the French Anno 1518. for the sum of 600000. Crowns and finally from them recovered by Charles the fift who restored it to the body of Flanders from which it had been long dismembred but so that it is governed as a State apart and is called the Signeury of Tournesis having a goodly jurisdiction over the Countrey round about it 6. S. Amand in the Countrey of Tournesis pleasantly seated on the Scharpe in which is one of the richest Abbies in all Flanders the Abbat thereof having the temporall and spirituall jurisdiction over it and the parts about it And so much for the Chorographie of the Earldome of Flanders inhabited by the Nervi and Morini in the time of Caesar 11. ARTOIS is bounded on the East with Flanders Gallâ—â—ant and the Countrey of Cambray on the South and West with Picardie on the North with Flanders Flammegant and the River Lis. The aire exceeding temperate and the soyle so fruitfull that it serveth as a Granarie to a great part both of Flanders and Brabant On the West part hereof towards France lyeth the Earldome of S. Paul so called from the chief town thereof a goodly Signeurie and of great jurisdiction and revenue containing besides many Villages the good town of Berne a walled town and of great importance The Earls hereof were of the noble family of the Earls of Luxembourg the last of which was Lewis of Luxembourg made Constable of France by K. Lewis the 11. With whom as also with Edward the 4. of England and Charles Duke of Burgundie he plaid so many crosse tricks that having long deluded them all and kept them in a continuall jealousie of one another he was at last by Duke Charles taken and beheaded After whose death this goodly Signeurie fell to the house of Vendosme in France by the marriage of Francis Earl of Vendosme with Mary the daughter of this Lewis to whom it was adjudged by the power and favour of the French-Kings the Heirs Males being made uncapable of succession in it by the Attaindure and Confiscation of the said last Earl By means whereof the house of Vendosme were entituled to many fair Estates in Artois and Flanders and much good lands in France which they were possessed of The Armes of these Earls were Argent a Lyon Gules armed and Crowned Or his tail forked of the second As for the residue of Artois the towns of most importance in it are Arras in Latine Attrebatum Civitas the chief City of the Attrebates the old inhabitants hereof in the time of Caesar and still the chief City of this Province a large populous and well fortified City anciently honoured with a See Episcopall and stocked with an industrious people the first makers of the Cloth of Arras which took name from hence Divided into two distinct towns both of them walled and called by two severall names the lesser called La Cite subject to the Bishop beautified with a fair and stately Cathedrall Church and a Library containing many excellent Manuscripts the lesser called La Ville subject to the Prince having large streets and a rich Monastery of the yearly revenue of 20000. crowns By Ptolemy it is called Regiacum seated within a bow-shoot of the River Scharp and heretofore the Metropolitan town of Flanders till Artois was dismembred from it since which time the chief City of this Province as before is said 2. S. Omer a fair town and well peopled seated upon the River Aa some 8. Dutch miles from the Ocean so called from S. Omer or Audomarus Bishop of the Morini who built a Monastery in this place from which grew the town the second of esteem and rank in all the countrey Near to it is a goodly lake of fresh water in which are many little Ilands affording good pasturage for Cattell of which Lewis Guicciardine reporteth that by fastning a cord unto the bushes which grow in them a man may draw them which way he will and that under them there are found great numbers of fishes who bed themselves there for shelter against the Weather 3. Betune a strong town and seated amongst excellent pastures of which the people make great plenty of the best Cheese which with the territory hereof fell to Guy of Dampierre Earl of Flanders in right of Maud his wife daughter and heir of Daniel the Lord of this town 4. Aire on the Lys a strong town with a Castle of great antiquitie 5. Bapaulme a little but well fortified town and yet more strong because it cannot be besieged for want of fresh water which is not to be had within three leagues of it 6. Renty an unwalled town but fenced with a very strong Castle besieged by the French Anno 1554. but being overcome in a set-field by Charles the fift they were fain to raise the siege and go home again 7. Hedinfert on the confluence of two little Riverets Blangis and Canche a frontier town on the edge of France one of the strongest and most defensible places of all the Netherlands built by Charles the fift out of the ruines of old Hesdin which having taken from the French he commanded it to be razed as no longer serviceable and raised this town instead thereof somewhat near France 8. Terâ—in or Theroven the Tervanna of Ptolemy and Civitas Morinum of Antoninus a frontire town held for a long time by the French by whom thought impregnable till taken by King Henry the 8. Anno 1513. they changed their opinion A siege not only memorable for the issue of it but for two other matters of great moment the one that the Emp. Maximilian came and served in person under the colours of S. George with the English crosse upon his breast the other that the French intending to victuall the town had so great an overthrow that had the English followed their fortune they had opened a fair way to have made themselves masters of all France the French King being so astonished on the newes hereof that he prepared to flie into Britain But the English more minded the spoyles and riches of Terwyn then the sequell of an absolute victory Et fruâ—
Baldwin the second 15 Baldwin IV. son of Baldwin the third 16 Baldwin V. son of Baldwin the fourth 17 Baldwin VI. of Hainalt and VIII of Flanders in right of Margaret his wife sister and heâ—r of Philip of Elsas Earl of Flanders 1199 18 Baldwin VIII of Hainalt and IX of Flanders Emperour of Constantinople 1295 19 Joan Countesse of Hainalt and Flanders first married to Ferdinand of Portugal and then to Thomas Earl of Savoy 1244 20 Margaret the younger sister of Joan married to William of Bourbon Lord of Dampierre by whom she had William and Guy both Earls of Flanders 21 John de Avesnes base son of Margaret begot before her marriage by Buschart her Guardian the Porter of S. Peters in L'Isle by force and fraud extorted Hainalt from his Brethren born in lawfull wedlock and married Aleide daughter and heir of Florence the 4. Earl of Holland whose successours in both Estates we shall meet with there and amongst them with William the 2. father of Queen Philippa wife of Edward the 3. one of the most considerable of all the number The Arms hereof are quarterly Flanders and Holland 4. The Bishoprick of CAMBRAY Southward with Hainalt lieth the Bishoprick of CAMBRAY containing a goodly Town and territory reckoned of anciently as a part of Hainalt now a state distinct rather confederate with the Princes of the Netherlands then subject to them The Principall City hereof is Cambray called in Latine Cameracum seated on both sides of the River Scheld a fair goodly and mighty City full of people many of which are rich Merchants but all of them industrious especially in making that fine linnen Cloth from hence called Camerac or Cambrick The private buildings very fair but the publick much fairer especially the Monasteries and other Churches of which the most remarkable is that of our Ladie an ancient and sumptuous fabrick and the See Episcopall From whence the countrey and territory hereunto adjoyning is called Cambresis in which are divers Villages and places of importance the chief of which is Chasteau Cambresis six leagues from the City remarkable for the treaty held there betwixt France and Spain anno 1559. in which a peace was happily setled amongst all the chief Princes of Christendome 2. Avesnes le sec so called to distinguish it from Avesnes in Hainalt near which are digged excellent white stones for building little inferiour unto Marble This Bishoprick was founded in the person of S. Diogenes a Grecian born Anno 390. or thereabouts Whose Successours in tract of time became so potent that at the last the Bishop hereof became both the Lord spirituall and temporall of the Town and territory honoured with the title of a Duke and Prince of the Empire and in the end made an Arch-bishop by Pope Paul the 4. anno 1562. The City of Cambray made Imperiall by the Germane Emperours was first by Henry the fift given in protection to Robert of Hierusalem Earl of Flanders afterwards setled and confirmed on all his Successours by the Emperour Frederick anno 1164. Which notwithstanding the French finding it convenient for them divers times possessed it but governing with too great insolence they were driven out by the people in the time of Lewis the 11. and the town yeelded voluntarily unto Maximilian governour of these countries for his son Philip. Charles the 5. in the year 1543. built a strong Citadell in it pretending that he did it for defence of the Town against the French but indeed to keep it for himself After this it was taken by the Duke of Alenson brother of Henry the 3. of France then Governour of the Netherlands anno 1582. but regained not long after by the Spaniards the Inhabitants giving up the Town for want of victuals Since that continually possessed by the Spaniards but so that the people still enjoy their ancient priviledges and are governed by their own lawes and Bishops 5. NAMVR The Earldome of NAMVR hath on the East Hainalt on the West the Bishoprick of Leige on the North Brabantâ— and on the South Luxenbourg The countrey very small containing only 182. Villages and four walled Towns but plentifull of all commodities and replenished with a loyall and industrious people Particularly the aire hereof is very wholesome the countrey watered with many rivers and pleasant brooks amongst which the Sambre and the Maes which besides the benefit of portage yeeld great plenty of fish The hils whereof it hath not many clothed with woods abounding with all kinde of fowle and venison the vallies eminently fruitfull of all sorts of grain rich mines of Lead quarries of Marble of all colours as also of Porphyrie or Jasper and great plenty of Coal but in mines of Iron so abounding and that continually hammered by a painfull people that Vulcans forge may seem to be restored to the world again and seated here which as it makes the people wealthy so it keeps them from idlenesse And as for the Nobility they are generally valiant given to all military exercises fit for their degrees and very affectionate to their Prince the greatest vertue of a subject Walled Towns it hath but four as before was said that is to say 1. Namur the chief of all the Province where resideth the Councell for the countrey from which lyeth no appeal but to Machlyn only Seated between two hils on both sides of the Sambre which doth there fall into the Meuse The City rich inhabited for the most part by the Nobility defended with a strong Castle and beautified with a fair Cathedrall founded here in the Church of S. Albin anno 1559. Not farre off in the Villages of Ardenne and Monstier are two Nunneries of Ladies like those of Montz and Maubuige spoken of in Hainalt 2. Bovines upon the Meuse sacked by the French anno 1554. since repaired and fortified 3. Charlemont a small Town but of most exact fortifications built by Charles the 5. anno 1555. to oppose the French who had then possessed themselves of Mariemburg a Town of Halnalt 4. Valencourt a little Town but standing in a goodly and fruitfull countrey Of the Villages the chief is Doue seated on the Meuse or Maes fortified with a strong Castle and honoured with the title of a Viscountie 2. Floren 3. Vascie and 4. Sausin of much beauty and greatnesse The ancient Inhabitants of this countrey were a part of the Nervii first made an Earldone by some of the descendents of the sons of Clodius the second King of the French who being dispossessed of their Fathers kingdome by Meroveus the Master of his horse to whom he had committed the guardianship or tuition of them were forced to betake themselves to the most defensible parts of the great forrest of Ardenne and the parts adjoyning where they founded the great Earldome of Ardenne divided in succeeding times into many parcels of which this was one By what and by how many Earls possessed I am yet to learn but sold it was by John
rising out of a Sea wavie Argent Azure WEST-FRISELAND hath on the East Groyning-land and a part of Westphalen in High-Germany on the South Over-yssell and the Zuider-See on the North and West the main Ocean The Countrey generally moorish and full of fennes unapt for corn but yeelding great store of pasturage which moorishnesse of the ground makes the air very foggie and unhealthy nor have they any fewell wherewith to rectifie it except in that part of it which they call Seven-wolden but turf and Cow-dung which addes but little to the sweetnesse of an unsound air Nor are they better stored with Rivers here being none proper to this Countrey but that of Leuwars the want of which is supplyed by great channels in most places which doe not onely drain the Marishes but supply them with water Which notwithstanding their pastures doe afford them a good breed of horses fit for service plenty of Beeves both great and sweet the best in Europe next these of England and those in such a large increase that their Kine commonly bring two Calves and their Ewes three lambs at a time The Countrey divided into three parts In the first part called WESTERGOE lying towards Holland the principall towns are 1. Harlingen an Haven town upon the Ocean defended with a very strong Castle 2. Hindeloppen on the same Coast also 3. Staveren an Hanse Town opposite to Enchuisen in Holland the town decayed but fortified with a strong Castle which secures the Haven 4. Francker a new University or Schola illustris as they call it 5. Sneck in a low and inconvenient situation but both for largenesse and beauty the best in this part of the Province and the second in esteem of all the countrey In Oâ—ffergoâ— or the East parts lying towards Groiningland the townes of most note are 6. Leuwarden situate on the hinder Leuwars the prime town of West-Friâ—eland and honoured with the supreme Court and Chancery hereof from which there lyeth no appeal a rich town well built and strongly fortified 7. Doccum bordering upon Groyning the birth place of Gemma Frisiiâ— In SEVEN-VVOLDEN or the Countrey of the Seven Forrests so called from so many small Forrests joining neer together is no town of note being long time a Woodland Countrey and not well inhabited till of late The number of the walled Townes is 11 in all oâ— the Villages 〈◊〉 Burroughs 345. To this Province belongeth the Isle of Schelinke the shores whereof are plentifully stored with Dog-fish took by the Inhabitants in this manner The men of the Iland attire themselves with beasts skins and then fall to dancing with which sport the fish being much delighted make out of the waters towards them nets being pitched presently betwixt them and the water Which done the men put off their disguises and the frighted fish hastning towards the sea are caught in the toyles Touching the Frisons heretofore possessed of this countrey we shall speak more at large when we come to East-Friseland possessed also by them and still continuing in the quality of a free Estate governed by its own Lawes and Princes here only taking notice that the Armes of this Friseland are Azure semy of Billets Argent two Lyons Or. The ancient Inhabitants of these three Provinces were the Batavi and Caninefates inhabiting the Island of the Rhene situate betwixt the middle branch thereof and the Waeâ— which now containeth South-Holland Vtrecht and some part of Gueldres the Frisii dwelling in West-Friseland and the North of Holland and the Mattiaci inhabiting in the Isles of Zeland By Charles the Bald these countries being almost unpeopled by the Norman Piracies were given to Thierrie son of Sigebert a Prince of Aquitain with the title of Earl his Successours acknowledging the Soveraignty of the Crown of France till the time of Arnulph the 4. Earl who atturned Homager to the Empire In John the 2. they became united to the house of Hainalt and in William the 3. to that of Bavaria added to the estates of the Dukes of Burgundie in the person of Duke Philip the Good as appeareth by this succession of The EARLS of HOLLAND ZELAND and LORDS of WEST-FRISELAND 863 1 Thierrie or Theodorick of Aquitain the first Earl c. 903 2 Thierrie II. son of Thierrie the 1. 3 Thierrie the III. the son of Theodorick the 2. 988 4 Arnulph who first made this Estate to be held of the Empire shin in a war against the Frisons 993 5 Thierrie IV. son of Arnulph 1039 6 Thierrie V. son of Theodorick the 4. 1048 7 Florence brother of Thierrie the 5. 1062 8 Thierrie VI. son of Florence in whose minority the Estate of Holland was usurped by Godfrey le Bossu Duke of Lorrein by some accompted of as an Earl hereof 1092 9 Florence II. surnamed the Fat son of Thierrie the 6. 1123 10 Thierrie VII who tamed the stomachs of the Frisons 1163 11 Florence III. a companion of Frederick Barbarossa in the wars of the Holy-Land 1190 12 Thierrie VIII son to Florence the 3. 1203 13 William the brother of Thierrie and Earl of East-Friseland which countrey he had before subdued supplanted his Neece Ada his Brothers daughter but after her decease dying without issue succeeded in his owne right unto the Estate 1223 14 Florence IV. son of William 1235 15 William II. son of Florence the 4. elected and crowned King of the Romans slain in a war against the Frisons 1255 16 Florence the V. the first as some write who called himself Earl of Zeland the title to those Ilands formerly questioned by the Flemmings being relinquished to him on his marriage with Beatrix the daughter of Guy of Dampierre Earl of Flanders 1296 17 John the son of Florence the 5. subdued the rebellious Frisons the last of the male-issue of Thierrie of Aquitaine EARLS of HAINALT HOLLAND c. 1300 18 John of Avesnes Earl of Hainalt son of John of Avesnes Earl of Hainalt and of the Ladie Aleide sister of William the 2. and daughter of Florence the 4. succeeded as next heir in the Earldome of Holland c. 1305 19 William III. surnamed the Good Father of the Lady Philippa wife of one Edward the 3. 1337 20 William IV. of Holland and the II. of Hainalt slain in a war against the Frisons 1346 21 Margaret sister and heir of William the 4. and eldest daughter of William the 3. married to Lewis of Bavaria Emperour of the Germans forced to relinquish Holland unto William her second son and to content her self with Hainalt 1351 22 William V. second son of Lewis and Margaret his elder Brother Steven succeeding in Baâ—aria in right of Maud his wife daughter and coheir of Henry Duke of Lancaster succeeded in the Earldome of Leicester 1377 23 Albert the younger Brother of William the fift fortunate in his warres against the Frisons 1404 24 William VI. Earl of Osternant and by that name admitted Knight of the Garter by King Richard the 2. eldest
reason be assigned for Zutphen in regard it is a State more ancient then that of Guelderland it self and not depending anciently on the fortunes of it united to it by the marriage of Othe of Nassaw the first Earl of Guelderland with Sophia daughter and heir of Wickman the last Earl of Nutphen So as this Earldome ended when that first began After this it continued subject to the Earls and Dukes of Gueldres till the revolt of Holland and the other Provinces from the King of Spain at what time it was besieged for the States by the Earl of Leicester at the siege whereof fell that gallant Gentleman Sir Philip Sidney of whom our British Epigrammatist thus verfifieth Digna legi scribis facis dignissima scribi Scripta probant doctum te tua facta probum Thou writ'st things worthy reading and didst doe Things worthy writing too Thy Acts thy valour show And by thy works we do thy learning know And though upon the losse of that gallant man nephew and heir unto that Earl the siege was raised at the present yet was it re-enforced again anno 1190. and the Town then taken continuing ever since in the confederacy of the States united GROINING-LAND hath on the east East-Friseland on the west West-Friseland on the North the main Ocean on the South Over-yssell so wedged in as it were betwixt both Friselands that some hold it to be but a part of the West It containeth under it the Country called the Ommelâ—nds corruptly for the Emmelands as I conjecture because lying along the River Ems and therein 145 Burroughs and Villages the chief whereof are 1. Dam near the Ems bordering on East-Friseland 2 Keykirk 3. Old-Haven standing on the Sea As for the town of Groyning it self it is rich great and very well built situate-amongst divers small streames which run through it and having also divers Channels for conveyance of waters which addes much to the safety and strength thereof A town of great jurisdiction both within and without judging absolutely without appeals in causes both Civill and Criminall in Spirituall subject heretofore to the Bishop of Munster till made one of the new Bishopricks by King Philip the second anno 1559. And though the Prince in Civill causes had his officer or Lieutenant there yet in Criminall the town was Soveraign and granted pardons as Soveraign of the whole estate paying to the Prince for all duties yeerly but 6000 Crowns Both Town and Country anciently belonged to the Bishops of Vtrecht by whose negligence in defending them they submitted their estate to the Dukes of Guelderland But the Dukes of Saxonie laying some claim to it disturbed this agreement for a time during which Ezardus the Earl of East-Friseland possessed himself of it but not able to make good his unjust possession sold his estate therein to Gueldres anno 1514. to whom of right it did belong Afterwards in the yeer 1536. they put themselves under the command of Charles the fift but with the reservation of all their priviledges and ancient Liberties for preservation of the which in danger to be over-born by the power of the Spaniard they consederated with the rest of the united States anno 1594. and so still continue The antient inhabitants of these Countries were the Menapii and Sicambri very valiant people possessing Guelderland and the Majores Frisii which were planted in Groyning and the rest of Friseland Of these the Sicambri were accompted the most valiant people uniting with other nations in the name of French and by that name possessing with the rest of those Nations the mighty Empire of the West In the division whereof by the posterity of Charles the Great these Countries were first part of the Kingdome of Austrasia or East-France afterwards of the Germane Empire governed at the first by Guardians or Protectours created by the people in the reign of Charles the Bald the two first being Wickard and Lupold or Leopold two Brethren who fixing their chief Seat in the Castle of Gueldres occasioned the whole Country to be called Guelderland But they and their successours by what name or title soever called were in effect but Provinciall Officers accomptable to the Emperours for their administration the first free Prince hereof being Otho of Nassaw who having to his first wife the Lady Aleide daughter of Wickard the last Guardian was by the Emperour Henry the third made first Earl of Guelderland adding thereto the State of Zutphen by a second marriage as is said before In Reinold the ninth Earl it was made a Dukedome by the Emperour Lewis of Bavaria anno 1339. sold by Duke Arnold justly incensed at his ungracious son Adolp to Charles Duke of Burgundy for 92000 Florens of ready money and an Annuall pension anno 1472. But notwithstanding this Agreement Adolph upon the death of Charles possessed himself of it and left it unto Charles his son who finally surrendred it unto Charles the fift anno 1547. EARLS and DUKES of GVELDERLAND 1079 1 Otho of Nassaw the first Earl 2 Gerard the son of Oth by his first wife Aleide 1131 3 Henry the son of Gerard. 1162 4 Gerard II. son of Henry 1180 5 Otho II. brother of Gerard. 1202 6 Gerard III. son of Otho the second 1229 7 Otho III. son of Gerard who walled the towes of Ruermond Aruhem Bomel Goch Wageniâ—gen and Harderwick 1271 8 Reinold son of Otho the third taken and imprisoned till his death by 1326 9 Rainold II. his own son created the first Duke of Gueldres by the Emperour Lewis of Bavavaria at Francfort Anno 1339. liberall to the poof and a great Patron of the Muses 1343 10 Rainold III. son of Rainold the 2 d molested with continuall wars with his brother Edward by whom taken and imprisoned till his dying day 1371 11 Edward the son of Rainold the second by Eleanor the daughter of Edward the third of England his second wife dyed the same yeer with his brother the last of the male issue of Otho of Nassaw 1371 12 Mary by some called Joan Sister of Edward by the same venter and wife of William Earl of Gulick 13 William son of William Duke of Gulick and Mary of Gueldres admitted Knight of the Garter by King Richard the second 14 Rainold IV. the brother of William 15 Arnold of Egmond son of John Lord of Egmond and Mary his wife daughter of Joan the sister of Rainold and William the two last Dukes succeeded in the estate of Gueldres taken impriâ—oned and most barbarously handled by his own son Adolph and delivered by Charles the Warlike Duke of Bargâ—ndie he sold to him his estates of Gueldres and Zutphen to be injoyed by him after his decease anno 1472. 1473 16 Adolpâ— the wicked son of Arnold dispossessed of his estate by the said agreement which Duke Charles enjoyed for his life after the death of the said Charles was restored to liberty by the Gauntois anno 1467. and made the Generall of their
Adolphus 1475 13 William V. of Berg and VI. of Gulick son of Gerrard 1511 14 Marie daughter and heir of William Dutchesse of Gulick and Berg conveyed the whole Estate in marriage to John the 3. Duke of Cleve and Earl of March continuing in that Familie till the expiration of it in the person of John Williliam the last Prince hereof anno 1610. 4 The Earldom of MARCH or MARK hath on the East and North Westphalia on the West the Dukedom of Cleve on the South that of Berg or Mont. So called as being seated in the Marches of Westphalen out of which it was taken The Countrie for the most part like the rest of Westphalen more fit for pasturage then corn woodie and yeelding store of pawnage to those heards of swine with which it plentifully abounds Chief places in it are 1 Werden upon the River Ruer on the edge of Westphalia the people whereof get great wealth by grazing of Cattle 2 Soest in Latine Susatum for wealth and greatnesse not inferiour to any in Westphalen except Munster only consisting of ten parishes and lording it over many rich and pleasant Villages Anciently it belonged to the Bishops of Colen but in the year 1444. did voluntarily yeild it self to the Duke of Cleve being then Earl of March also and by Duke John the 4. courageously defended against those Prelates 3 Arusberg a fine and pleasant site used for a retiring place by the Electours of Colen unto whom it belongs 4 Dortmond in Latine Tremonia a Countie anciently of it self and held immediately of the Empire possessed by the Troâ—manni a tribe of the Suevians from whence first called Tretmania and at last Tremonia 5 blancostein built commodiously by Adolphus the fift of that name and first Earl of March as was also 6 Hâ—m or Hammone 7 Vnna of which nothing memorable 8 Altena the first title of the Earls of this house before they assumed that of the Earls of March assumed first by Adolphus the 4. on the Conquest of some Lands in the Marches of Westphalen continuing in that Familie till united with Cleve As for the Earldom or Dukedom of CLEVE out of which it was taken and to which the rest of those estates did in time accrew it was one of the most ancient Estates or Principalities in these parts of the world continuing in a direct line for the space of 900 years held by them of the Kings of France and afterwards of the Kings of Lorrain till the incorporating of that Kingdom with the German Empire Begun first by Elias Grullius companion to Charls Martel in his wars against the Frisons Saxons and Bavarians whose son Theodorick added hereto by marriage the Countie of Teisterbant containing the Towns and Seigneuries of Aliena in Wesiphalen as also of Bomel Heusden Buren Culemberg in the Belgick Provinces By Baldwin the sixt Earl was added the territory of Twentzen in Latine Regio Tuentana given him by Ludovicus Pius by Theodorick the fift the town and Seigneurie of Duislake setled upon him on his marriage with Mathilda the heir thereof by Theodorick the 9. the County of Hulkenrade near Nuys in the land of Colen together with the towns of Duysburg and Culembourg bought of Rodolphus Habspurgensis by John his son the town and territory of Keisarswerd bought of Charles the 4. By Adolph the 29. Earl the Earldome of March formerly taken out of it was again united by Adolph his successour made the first Duke hereof by the Emperour Sigismund anno 1417. the Lordships of Gennep Duiffels and Reixwald bought of the said Emperour together with the County of Ravenstein the Towns of Leoburg Limers and Hatteren for the ransome of William Duke of Berg and other noble persons taken prisoners by him anno 1397. by John the first Duke of that name the Town and territory of Soest and finally by John the 3. the Dukedomes of Berg and Gulick as heir thereof by his mother Mary sole daughter and heir of William the fift and sixt the last Duke thereof To which great height this ancient and noble family had not long attained and thereby made themselves and their sons and daughters fit matches for the greatest Princes but it pleased God to bring it to its fatall end and by that means to dissipateâ— his brave estate in the hands of strangers as shall be shewed in the Conclusion of this Catalogue of The EARLES and DUKES of CLEVE A. Ch. 717 1 Elias Grallius companion in the wars of Charles Martell 732 2 Theodorick Earl of Cleve and Lord of Teisterbant 755 3 Rainold son of Theodorick Earl of Cleve and Teisterbant 767 4 Conon of great fame in Armes under Charles the great 778 5 John son of Conon marryed the daughter of Michael Curopalates Emperour of Constantinople 790 6 Robert the eldest son of John 798 7 Baldwin the brother of Earl Robert After whose death anno 830. the Earldone of Teisterbant was taken out of it and made the portion of Robert a younger son from whom descended the two houses of March and Berg. 830 8 Ludowick son of Baldwin 834 9 Eberard brother of Ludovick who gave Teisterbant to his brother Robert 843 10 Luithardus Earl of Cleve 878 11 Baldwin II. 928 12 Arnold 968 13 Wignan son of Arnold 1004 14 Conrade made an Earl of the Empire in the life of his father 1045 15 Theodorick II. 1088 16 Theodorick III. companion of Godfrey of Bovillon in the holy Land 1114 17 Arnold II. brother of Theodorick the 3. 1161 18 Theodorick IV. 19 Arnold III. 1205 20 Arnold IV. 1218 21 Theodorick V. 1229 22 Theodorick VI. 1247 23 Theodorick VII 1255 24 Theodorick VIII 1271 25 Theodorick IX 26 Otho son of Theodorick 1309 27 Theodorick X. brother of Otho II. 2325 28 John brother of Theodorick and Canon of Colen the last of the masculine issue of Elias Grallius 29 Adolphus the VII of March son of Adolph the 6. of March and Mary of Cleve first Archbishop of Colen as six of this house of March had been almost successively before him succeeded on the death of his Uncle John to the Earldome of Cleve inaugurated thereunto by Charles the 4. 1389 30 Adolph II. of Cleve and VIII of March created the first Duke of Cleve by the Emperour Sigismund at the Councell of Constance anno 1417. 1443 31 John III. son of Adolph Duke of Cleve Earl of March and Lord of Ravenstein 1481 32 John II. of the rank of Dukes and the IV of the Earls 1521 33 John III. Duke of Cleve and Earl of March c. by descent from his Father and Duke of Gulick and Berg in right of his wife daughter and heir of William the last Duke thereof 1539 34 William son of John the 3. and Mary his wife daughter and sole heir of William the last Duke of Gulick and Berg father of the Lady Anne of Cleve one of the wives of Henry the 8. of England He contended very strongly against Charles the fift for
the name of Austrasia whence the modern Austria The air is generally very healthie and the earth as fruitfull yeilding a plentifull increase without help of compost or other soiling and of so easie a tillage to the husbandman that on the North side of the Danow it is ploughed and managed by one horse only Exceeding plentifull of grain and abundant in wine with which last it supplyeth the defects of Bavaria great store of Saffron some provision of salt and at the foot of the Mountains not far from Haimbourg some Ginger also Nor wants it Mines of silver in a large proportion Divided by the River Danow into the Lower and the Higher that lying on the North side of the River towards Bohemia and Moravia this on the South side towards Stiermark Places of most importance in the HIGHER AVSTRIA are 1 Gmund seated on a Lake called Gemunder See bordering on Bavaria at the efflux of the river Draun which ariseth out of it 2 Lints seated on the confluence of the said Draun with the famous Danow the Aredate of Ptolemie A town before the late wars almost wholly Protestant but then being put into the hands of the Duke of Bavaria began to warp a little to the other side 3 Walkenstein on the Ens or Anisus near the borders of Stiermark 4 Ens on the fall of that river into the Danow raised out of the ruines of Laureacum sometimes the Metropolis of the Noricum Ripense the Station at that time of the second Legion afterwards an Archbishops See made such in the first planting of Christianity amongst this people by S. Severine anno 464. On the reviver whereof suppressed by the Hunnes Bojarians and others of the barbarous Nations by the diligence and preaching of S. Rupertus the Metropolitan dignitie was fixt at Saltzburg 5 Waidhoven near the head of the river Ips. 6 Ips seated at the influx of that river and from thence denominated the Gesodunum of Ptolemie and other ancients 7 Newfull on a great Lake so named 8 Wels on the main stream of the Danubius 9 Haimburg on the confluence thereof and the river Marckh Near to which at the foot of the Mountains now called Haimburgerberg from the town adjoining but anciently named Mons Cognamus is some store of Ginger a wonderfull great raritie for these colder Countries 10 Newstat first called so from the newnesse of it being built of late 11 Vienna by the Dutch Wien the principall of all these parts by Ptolemie called Juliobona Vindebona by Antonine the station in their times of the tenth Roman Legion of whose being setled here there are many Monuments both within the City and without Seated it is on the bankes of Danubius well built both in regard of private and publike edifices each private house having such store of cellarage for all occasions that as much of the Citie seems to be under the ground as is above it The streets for the most part spacious and all paved with stone which makes them very clean and sweet in the midst of winter fenced with a mighty wall deep and precipitious ditches on all parts of it and many Bulwarkes Towers and Ramparts in all needfull places the wals hereof first raised with some part of the money paid unto Leopold Duke of Austria for the ransome of King Richard the first of England taken prisoner by him as he passed homewards through this Countrey from the Holy Land Esteemed at this day the strongest hold of Christendom against the Turkes and proved experimentally so to be in that most notable and famous repulse here given them an 1526. At what time 200000 of them under the conduct of Solyman the Magnificent besieged this City but by the valour of Frederick the second Electour Palatine of the Rhene and other German Princes gallantly resisted and compelled to retire with the losse of 80000 souldiers Nor doth the strength hereof so diminish the beauties of it but that it is one of the goodliest townes in all the Empire the residence for these last ages of the Emperours made an Vniversity by the Emperour Frederick the second revived and much advanced by Albert Duke of Austria anno 1356. Adorned with an Episcopall See many magnificent Temples and stately Monasteries but above all with a most sumptuâ—us and Princely Palace wherein the Archdukes and Emperours use to keep their Courts built by Ottacar King of Bohemia during the little time he was Duke of Austria In the middle ages as appeares by Otho Frisingensis it was called Fabiana but being ruined by the Hunnes and again reedified was first called Biana the first syllable omitted by mistake or negligence from whence the Dutch Wien and the Latine Vienna We should now take a view of the townes and Cities in the LOWER AVSTRIA if there were any in it which were worth the looking after The Countrey having never beene in the hands of the Romans hath no town of any great antiquity nor many new ones built or beautified by the Austrian Princes since it came into their possession the onely one of note being Crems or Cremia on the left hand shoar of Danubius going downe the water 2. Rets on the River â—ega bordering on Moravia and 3. Freistat at the foot of the Mountaines on the skirts of Bohemia The old Inhabitants of this tract are supposed to be the Quadi in that part which lyeth next to Bohemia the Marcomanni in those parts which are next Moravia who intermingled with the Boâ—i and united with them into the name of Bojarians wonne from the Romans the whole Province of the Second Rhaetia and so much of Noricum as lyeth betwixt the Inn and the Ens leaving the rest to the Avares who possessed that and the two Pannonia's extorted also from the Romans in the fall of that great and mighty Empire But these Bojarians being conquered by Clovis the Great and the Avares driven out of Pannonia by Char le magne both Provinces became members of the French Empire till the subduing of Pannonia by the Hungarians To oppose whom and keep in peace and safety these remoter parts some Guardians or Lords Marchers were appointed by the Kings and Emperours of Germany with the title of Marquesses of Ostreich At first Officiary onely but at last hereditarie made so by the Emperour Henry the first who gave this Province to one Leopold surnamed the Illustrious the sonne of Henry Earle of Bamberg of the house of Schwaben and there withall the title of Marquesse anno 980. This Marquisate was by Frederick Barbarossa raised to a Dukedome 1158. Henry being the first Duke whose brother Leopold took Richard the first of England prisoner in his returne from Palestine for whose ransome hee had so much money that with it he bought Stiermark together with the Counties of Nâ—obourgh and Liutz and walled Vienna His sonne Fredericus Leopoldus was made King of Austria by the Emperour Frederick the second anno 1225. Eleven yeares he coâ—tinued in this dignity at the end
last being an estate in Lorrain accrewing to them by the marriage of a fourth Philip the fift in name and order of the house of Lichteberg with Margaret sole daughter and heir of Ludovick the last Earl thereof Betwixt the Counties of Nassaw and Hanaw on both sides of the River Lou lies the Earldome of SOLMS the first Earl whereof of whom there is any good Constat was Henry honoured with this title anno 1220. But being I finde them in the Catalogue of the Counts Imperiall made before that time I must conclude them to be ancienter then the date aforesaid though that sufficient to ennoble a far greater Family By the marriage of Conrade the ninth from Henry first with Elizabeth one of the daughters of William of Nassaw Prince of Orange and after with the widow of the Earl of Egmond they came to be of such Authority amongst the Netherlands as to be priviledged with a place and suffrage in the Councell of the States Generall there settled at the present in their greatest honour especially since the marriage of Henry of Nassaw Prince of Orange with a daughter of Earl Conrade by his second wife the mother of William of Nassaw now Prince of Orange and husband to the Princesse Mary the eldest daughter of Great Britain But besides their Estates there they are possessed in this tract of 1 Branufels which gives title to the first branch of the house of Solms 2 Croneberg the possession of the second branch of this Family and 3 Solms on the north side of the Lou the root of both Of the Imperiall Cities in this Confederation the first is Friberg called for distinction sake Friberg in Wederaw to difference it from another Town of that name in Brisgow situate in the midle of delicious and most fruitfull elds and memorable for the stout resistance which it made to Adolphus of Nassaw at that time Emperour who when he could not get it by force or famine obtained it by fraud and put to death no lesse then 40 of chief Nobility whom he found in the Castle So hated for that bloody fact that he was shortly after deprived of the Empire and slain in fight by Albert of Austria his Competitor The second of the two is Wetzelaer seated on the Lou where it meets with the Dille which rising neer Dillengberg a town of the Earl of Nassawes doth here lose its name into the greater A town Imperiall confederate with Frideberg and the Princes before mentioned for maintaining their common liberties and the Religion publickly professed amongst them being that of the Reformed Churches of Calvins Platform 10. FRANCONIA FRANCONIA or FRANKENLAND is bounded on the East with the Vpper Palatinate and part of Voitland on the West with the Confederates of Wederaw and part of the Rhene on the north with Hassia and Thuringia and on the south with the Palatinate of the Rhene and some part of Schwaben so called from the French Franci or Francones in whose possession it was when they were first known unto the Romans the Residence of their Dukes or Princes in this noble Province appropriating the name unto it Called also Francia Orientalis to difference it from the Realm of France which lay more towards the West The Country on the out-parts overgrown wholly in a manner with woods and forrests and environed almost with Mountains parts of the old Hercinian Wolds is within pleasant plain and fruitfull sufficiently plentifull both of corn and wines but abundantly well stored with Rape and Licoras and yeilding good pasture for Cattell so that we may compare it to a fine piece of Cloth wrought about with a course list or an excellent fine piece of Lawn with a canvasse Selvage Chief Rivers of it are 1 The Main or Moenus which running thorow the midst of it is received into the Rhene below Frankfort 2 The Sala whence the adjoyning French had the name of Salii and Conrade Emperour of the Germans the surname of Salicus 3 Radiantis 4 Sinna 5 Tubero 6 Aestus c. The People of it are ingenious patient of labour strong of body and very industrious not suffering any to be idle that can earn his living of what sort soever The off-spring of the ancient French who having over-mastered Gaul and the parts adjoyning left here the seminary of their strength and a stock of their antient Princes Marcomir brother of Pharamond the first King of the French governing in these parts as Duke and leaving the estate and title unto his posterity The catalogue of which Princes take in order thus The PRINCES of the FRANKES and DUKES of FRANCONIA of the old FRENCH Race A. Ch. 326 1 Genebaldus the son of Dagobert descended from the old Regal stock of the Sicambri united with other Dutch nations about 60 or 70 yeers before in the name of Frankes having subdued those parts which lay towards the River Moenus became the first Prince of the Eastern Frankes or Lord of Francia Orientalis 356 2 Dagobert the sonne of Genebaldus who added the District of Triers unto his Estates 377 3 Clodovaeus or Ludovicus the sonne of Dagobert 398 4 Marcomir the sonne of Clodovaeus who extended his Dominion Eastwards towards Bavaria and Bohemia 402 5 Pharamund or Waramund the sonne of Marcomir the first of this line which took unto himself the title of King of the French on the assuming whereof aiming at matters of more importance he left Franconia or East-France with the Title of Duke to his brother Marcomir 419 6 Marcomir the brother of Pharamund 423 7 Prunmesser by some called Priamus the son of Marcomir 435 8 Genebaldus II. the son of Prunmesser 455 9 Sunno the son of Genebald the second 478 10 Clodomirus or Luitomarus the son of Sunno 515 11 Hygobaldus the son of Clodomir who became a Christian and added Wormes and Mentz unto his Estates 541 12 Helenus by some called Hermericus a Christian also who passing over the Rhene subdued that tract bordering betwixt Triers and Lorrain which the Dutch call Westerich 571 13 Gotofridus the son of Helenus a Christian also but not able to perswade his people to the same belief 595 14 Genebaldus III. the son of Gotofrede 615 15 Clodomir II. the son of Genebald the third 638 16 Heribert the Nephew of Clodomir the second 668 17 Clodovaeus or Clovis II. the Cousin-german of Heribert 680 18 Gosbertus the son of Clovis the second 706 19 Gosbertus II. the son of Gosbert the first 720 20 Hetavus the son of Gosbert the second the last Duke of Franconia of this line Who dying without issue male anno 740. bequeathed it at his death to Pepin who afterwards was King of France Father of Charles the great according to a former contract made between those Princes and Charles no sooner had it in his possession but he bestowed the greatest part of it on Burchard the first Bishop of Wurtzburg anno 752. made Bishop of that City by Boniface Arch-bishop of Mentz
his neighbours His chief Townes 1 Onaldsbach or Ansbach the usuall residence of these Marquesses and the birth-place of most of their children 2 Hailbrun on the edge of Wirtenberg walled in about in the yeare 1085. and honoured with some publick Schools there founded by Marquesse George Frederick anno 1582. 3 Pleinfelt not far from Nuremberg Such places as they hold in Voiteland we shall meet with them there These Marquesses are of the puissant family of Brandenbourg by whom this fair estate was wrested from the Female heirs of Wolframius the last Lord hereof the first who did enjoy this Estate and Title being Marquesse George Frederick the sonne of Albert Marquesse and Elector of Brandenbourg called the Achilles of Germany the Father of Albert the first Duke of Prussia and of George the first Marquesse of Jagendorf and Grandfather of that Marquesse Albert who in the dayes of Charles the Fift so harassed this Countrey But his male-issue by Casimir his eldest sonne failing in that Albert anno 1557. it returned to the Electorall house and by Sigismund a late Electour was given to Joachim Ernestus one of his younger brethren who by the Princes of the Vnion for defence of the Palatinate was made chief Commander of their Forces anno 1620. A charge in which it was supposed that he carryed himself neither so faithfully nor so valiantly as he should have done being much condemned for suffering Spinola with his Army to passe by unfought with when hee had all advantages that could be wished for to impede his march the greatest part of the Palatinate being lost immediately upon that neglect and by degrees the rest of the Vnited Provinces either taken off from their engagement or ruined for adhering to it with too great a constancie To him succeeded his son Christian now possessed hereof As for the other secular Princes which have any considerable estates in this Countrey they are the Earls of Henneberg Hohenloe Rheineck Castell Wortheim Horpach and Swartzenbourg together with the Lords of Lemburg and Rheichisberg all of them named so from the chiefe town of their Estates and all those townes enriched with some suitable territorie Of these the Earles of Henneberg Rheineck Castell and Wortheim are Homagers to the Bishop of Wurtzburg and are to doe him service at his Inthronization the Earldome of Rheineck being now united to that of Hanow as was shewn before and that of Henneberg most famous in that one of the Earles hereof was Father of that incredible increase of children as many as there be dayes in the yeares produced at one birth by the Lady Margaret his wife sister of William Earle of Holland and King of the Romans A Family of as great Antiquity as most in Germany fetching their Pedegree as high as to Charles the Great without help of the Heralds But they of greatest power and parentage amongst them are the Earls of SCHWARTZENBVRG deriving themselves from one Witikindus of the house of Saxony who fighting for his Countrey against the French anno 779. was taken prisoner carried into France and there baptized at the perswasion of Lewis the Godly sonne of Charles the Great Witikindus his sonne and successour being baptized at the same time also by the name of Charles was the first Earl of Swartzenburg a Castle of his owne building on the edge of Turingia anno 796. whose posterity doe still hold the same but much improved in their Estates by marriages and other accrewments A race of Princes which have yeelded many of great influence in the affairs of Germany amongst them Gunther Earl of Schwartzenburg elected Emperour of the Romans against Charles the fourth by Rodolph Electour Palatine Ericus Duke of Saxony Ludovick Marquesse of Brandenburg and Henry Archbishop of Mentz By which last solemnly inaugurated at Aken or Aquisgrane anno 1349. But being unworthily poysoned by his Competitour though he dyed not of it yet he was made so weak and unfit for action that he was forced to surrender his pretentions to his mortall enemy receiving in compensation for his charges 22000 marks in silver and some towns in Turingia Of the Imperiall Cities which share amongst them the remainders of Frankenlandt the principall are 1 Frankford on the Meine so called from its situation on the River Meine to difference it from Frankford in the Countrey of Brandenburg Divided by the River into two parts joined together by a bridge of stone the lesser part situate on the right hand shore of the River being called Saxen-hausen the greater part properly called Frank-ford seated on the other both under one Magistrate and both together making up a fair rich populous and well traded town of great both riches and repute by reason of the famous Marts here held in the midst of Lent and September yearly and the Election of the Emperour or King of the Romans as occasion is The City of a round form compassed with a double wall beautified with some walkes without the town on the bankes of the River amongst Vineyards meadowes and sweet groves called thus as some say from Francus the sonne of Marcomie supposed to be the founder of it or a Francorum vado as the Ford of the Francks before the building of the bridge 2 Schweinfort on the Meine also in a fruitfull soil 3 Rotenburg on the River Tuber 4 Winsheim Here is also the town of 5 Koburg which belongeth to the house of Saxony and gives title unto some of the younger Princes of it called from hence Dukes of Saxen-koburg And hereto may be added 6 the fair City of Nurenburg conceived by most to be within the Vpper Palatinate but by the Emperor Maximilian made a member of the Circle of Franconie in regard most of the Estates and possessions of it lie within this Countrey Of which indeed they have so plentifull a share that when Maurice Electour of Saxony and his confederates had driven Charles the fift out of Germany Marquesse Albert before mentioned whose sword was his best Revenue picking a quarrell with this City burnt no lesse then an hundred Villages belonging to it 70 Manours and Farmhouses appertaining to the wealthier Citizens 3000 Acres of their Woods and after all this havock made of their estate compelled them to compound with him for 200000 Crownes in Money and six peeces of Ordinance But being the City it selfe seems rather to belong to the other Palatinate wee shall there meet with it Amongst these Prelates Princes and Imperiall Cities is the great Dukedome of Franconia at this time divided the title still remaining in the Bishop of Wurtzburg and some part of the Countrey but both the Countrey and the title of Duke of Francony not long since otherwise disposed of For the Swedes having taken Wurtzburg anno 1631. as before is said together with the City of Bamberg and all the Towns and Territories appertaining to them conferred them upon Bernard Duke of Saxon-Weymer with the style and title of Duke of Franconia Inaugurated therein in
suit elected King anno 1540. into which he actually succeeded on his Fathers death 1575 32 Rodolphus Emperour of Germanie and eldest son to Maximilian elected King 1608 33 Matthias brother to Rodolphus was at the joint suit of them both nominated and appointed King of Bohemia by the generall consent of the States during his brothers life time anno viz. 1608. which denomination they both protest in their letters reversall should not be to the prejudice of the liberties and ancient customs of that kingdom 1618 34 Ferdinand II. Archduke of Austria of the house of Grats was by Matthias adopted for his son and declared Successour to the Crown of Bohemia but never formally and legally elected for which cause amongst others he was by the States rejected in like case as Vladislaus the 3. had formerly been 1619 35 Frederick Electour Palatine the strongest German Prince of the Calvinists and most potent by his great alliances was elected King of Bohemia and crowned at Prague together with his wife on the 5 day of November This Prince derived his descent from the Lady Sophia sister to Ladislaus the 2. King of Poland and Bohemia and married Elizabeth daughter to James King of Great Britain and Anne of Denmark which Anne descended from the Lady Anno daughter of Albertus of Austria and elder sister to Elizabeth mother to Ladislaus the 2. above named from whom the claim of Austria is derived 1621 35 Ferdinand III. son of Ferdinand the 2. elected King of Bohemia during the life both of his Father and of Frederick the Prince Electâ—ur also after whose death he succeeded in this kingdome both in right and fact King of Hungarie also Archduke of Austria and Emperour of Germanie now living anno 1648. more moderate in his Counsels then his Father Ferdinand and more inclinable to peace though honoured with a more signall victorie against the Swedes in the battell of Norlingen then his Father was in all his life which the Conclusions made at Munster are sufficient proof of Of the Revenues Arms and other things which concern this Kingdom we shall speak hereafter when we have took a view of the rest of the Provinces which are incorporated into it 2 MORAVIA is bounded on the East with Hungarie on the West with Bohemia on the North with Silesia and on the South with the lower Austria and the river Teia fenced on the West by the Woods and Mountains of Bohemia parts of the Hireynian Forrest on the North by some spurs or branches of it called Ascibuâ—gius by Ptolemie on the two other sides open like an half moon or semi-circle The most fruitfull place of corn in all Germanie and hath no small store of Frankincense which contrarie to the nature of it groweth not on a tree but out of the earth and that too which addes much to the miracle if Dubravius do report it rightly in the shape and figure of those parts which men and women do most endevour to conceal The former inhabitants of this Province were the Marcomanni and part of the Quadi against whom when M. Antonius the Emperour made war he had unawares run himself into such a straight that his army was environed with Mountains one way and enemies the other To this as calamities seldom go alone was added the extraordinary heat and drought then being To the Emperor thus put to his plunges came the Captain of his Guard telling him that he had in his army a legion of Christians Melitens he calleth them which by prayer to their own God could obtain any thing The Emperour sendeth for them desiring them to make supplication for the Army which they did and God almighty that never turneth a deaf ear to the prayers of his servants when they are either for his glory the Churches or their own good scattered and vanquished the Quadi with thundershot and artillery from heaven and refreshed the faint and dying Romans with many a gentle and pleasing showre This miracle purchased to that legion the surname of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. the thunderer and induced the Emperour to honour men of that holy profession and to make an end of the fourth persecution A. Ch. 174. Thus Xiphilinus hath it in his Dion which coming from the pen of an Heathen as his Author was is of more credit in a matter of such concernment un to Christianity then if it had proceeded from Socrates Sozomen or any other Ecclesiasticall Writer Places of most note herein are 1 Olmunts on the River Marck or Mora the chief town of the Countrie and a small Universitie near which out of the hill Odenberg bordering on Silesia springeth the great river of Odera whose course we have before described 2 Brinn on the river Schwats the seat of the ancient Marquesses 3 Radisch and 4 Cremser both upon the Marck or Mora. 5 Zwaim on the Teia 6 Niclasberg Mons Nicolai in the Latine bordering on the Lower Austria 7 Iglaw 8 Newberg 9 Weiskorchem 10 Boserlitz of which little memorable 11 Gradisco near to which and to this place onely the Frankincense is found to grow in the shape and forme before mentioned The old Inhabitants hereof as before is said were the Marcomanni and the Quadi after them that Tribe or Nation of the Sclaves who from their habitation on the river Mora called themselves Moravians and the Country which they dwelt in by the name of Moravia the Dutch call it Merheren Extended at that time over all the Lower Austria to the banks of the Danow on the South and as far as to the river Tibiscusâ— over spreading a great part of the Vppet Hungarie towards the East Governed at the first by their own Kings the first whose name occurs being Raslai in the time of the Emperour Lewis the Godly by whom taken Prisoner and his Realm made Tributarie to the Empire After him succeeded Harmodurus and then Suantopulcus in whose time the Moravians and other Nations of the Sclaves received the Gospel by the preaching of Cyril and Methodius two Grecian Doctours officiating all divine services in the Sclavonian or vulgar Language For which being after called in question by one of the Popes they reâ—â—rned no other answer then this and enough in that Omnis Spiritus laudet Dominum It is written that every thing which hath breath should praise the Lord. Suantobegius son to Suantopuleus succeeded next deposed or rather beaten out of his Countrie by the Emperour Arnulph for denying the accustomed tribute A Prince of great spirit and of as great command having at one time under him not Moravia only according to the largest limits but Silesia Bohemia and Polonia also Arnulph not able otherwise to effect his purpose called in the Hungarians though at that time Pagans by whose help the Moravian was subdued and his Kingdom shattered into pieces seised on by the Hungarians Poles and other Nations and finally reduced to the present limits Afterwards it was made a Marquisate but by whom we finde
old Towne and the new joined into one by a bridge of 800 paces in length the Countrey round about it very rich and pleasant able to sustain great multitudes for that cause made the ordinary seat of the Dukes of Saxony who have here a strong and stately Castle 2 Naumburg 3 Mersburg two Episcopall Sees 4 Lipsique as famous an University for Thilosophers as Jene is for Physitians It seemeth the Scholars and Citizens will not suffer their Beer to perish of which here is so much drunk and exported that the very custome of it due unto the Duke amounts to 20000 pounds yearly yet is this town of no more then two Churches but wealthy populous and built for the most part of fair free stone honoured with the Courts of Justice for all the Countrey Though seated on the meeting of Pleiss Parde Elster three Rivers which lie almost on all sides of it yet it is not strong having been thrice taken by the Imperialists in lesse then two yeares during the late German wars Sufficiently famous if for nothing else for the great battell fought neere it betwixt the late King of Sweden and the Count of Tilly the honour whereof falling to the Swedes and Saxons with the death of 15000 of both sides and all the losse of all the baggage Armes and Ammunition of the Imperialls treed all these parts of Germany from that civill and spirituall bondage which was intended by the Emperour to be put upon them 5 Mulsberg on the Elb where John Frederick the Electour was discomfited by Charles the fift 6 Meissen on the west side of the same River in a hilly and uneven ground built by the Emperour Henry the first for defence of the Empire against the Sclaves a Bishops See and the first seat of the Marquesses of the Countrey both which together with the Burgrave of the Town had their Palaces or Mansion-houses standing close together on the top of an hill overlooking both the Town and Countrey From this Town the whole Province had the name of Meissen 7 Friberg neere the Mountaines of Bohemia rich in mines of Silver 8 Roclite not far from which are rich Mines of tinne discovered first in these parts by a Cornish-man spoken of before The first Inhabitants hereof were the Hermanduri and Suardones subdued or outed by the Sorabi a great Tribe of the Sclaves surnamed Winithi first conquered by the Emperour Henry the first who built the strong Town of Meissen to keep them under and to impede the neighbouring Sclaves from any incroachments on the Empire Being thus added to the Empire and account of Germany it was a while governed by such Officers as by the Emperours were appointed to guard these Marches the first Proprietarie Marquesse being one Echard sonne of the Earl of Oostland descended from a younger sonne of Witikind the last King of the Saxons by the munificence of Otho the third not made hereditary till the time of Henry the fift who gave it in Fee to Conrade Marquesse of Landsberg and Lusatia whose Nephew Theodorick by his sonne Otho surnamed the Rich marryed Judith daughter of Herman Lantgrave of Duringen by which match Duringen accrewed to the house of Meissen Henry their sonne succeeding in both Estates To this Henry succeeded Albert his sonne and after him successively foure Fredericks the last whereof by the Emperour Sigismund was created Electour and Duke of Saxony in whose posterity these honours and Estates doe as yet continue VOITELAND is bounded on the East with Bohemia on the West with Frankenland on the North with Misnia or Meissen on the South with the Vpper Palatinate So called as some from the Iuites or Vites some of that people who together with the Saxons and Angles conquered Britaine of whom it had the name of Viteland that is to say the land or Countrey of the Vites But being I finde not that the Saxons did spread so far Eastward I rather think that this name was given it by the Sclaves who finding it deserted or but thinly peopled at their coming thither might call it by the name of Voidland from which the Alteration unto Voitland is both plaine and obvious It is the smallest Province of all Germany and never of such repute as to have any particular Prince as most others had but alwayes reckoned as an accessory to some greater Estate Nor hath it any Town or Cities of great estimation the chief of those which are being 1 Olnits 2 Worda 3 Cornah 4 Schneberg neer the mountaines called Studetae by Ptolemie famed for silver mines 5 Gotzberg 6 Culmbach 7 Hoffeâ— not much remarkable but onely for the Princes of it of the house of Brandenburg called formerly Curia Pegniana The antient Inhabitants hereof were parts of the Nertereates and Danduti succeeded to by the French and Sclaves as they severally descended southwards into warmer Countries Possessed and planted by the Sclaves it obtained this name But being a small Nation and a small Estate it never had the honour of a particular Prince but did most probably belong to the Lords of Meissen upon which it bordereth and now in their right to the Dukes of Saxony But so that the Duke of Saxony is not the sole Lord hereof the Marquesses of Ansbach of the house of Brandenbourg possessing the towns of Hoffe and Colmbach and some other parts of it the Patrimony at the present of Christian sonne of Joachim Ernest the late Marquesse of Ansbach who now enjoyeth them with the title of the Marquesse of Colmbach SAXONIE specially so called and sometime for distinction sake OBER SACHSEN or the Vpper Saxonie is bounded on the East with the Marquisate of Brandenbourg on the West with Hassia on the North with the Dukedome of Brunswick on the South with Misnia The air hereof somewhat sharp but healthy the soil in the Southwest parts hilly and uneven chiefly rich in Minerals elsewhere sufficiently fruitfull Divided into four Estates that is to say the Earldome of 1 Mansfield 2 the Principate of Anbalt 3 Bishoprick of Magdeburg and 4 Saxonie it selfe this last onely subject immediately to the Duke the rest acknowledging his superiority have their proper Lords 1 Most Westwards towards Duringen and Hassia lyeth the Earldome of MANSFEILD so called from Mansfeild once the the chief Town of it on the River Wieper The other towns of note in it are 2 Isleben betwixt the Rivers Sala and Wieper supposed to be so called from the Goddesse Isis who after the death of her husband as is said by Tacitus visited these parts now the Metropolis of the Earldome and the seat of Justice for the whole setled here by Earl Voldradus anno 1448. famous to all posterity for the birth and death of Martin Luther born here in the yeer 1483. and here deceasing in the house of the Earl of Mansfield anno 1546. Of whom and the successe of his Reformation as we have spoken much already so we shall speak more as occasion is in the
other reason but because it was the chief seat of the Duke Electors But to proceed a stout and valiant Nation questionless they were the Conquerors of the Isle of Britain the last people of the Germans which yeilded up their Country unto Charles the great by whose means gained unto the Gospell anno 785. Their last King was called Wittichindus from whom descend the Kings of France since the time of Hugh Capet the regent Kings of Denmark of the house of Oldâ—nberg the Dukes of Burgundy and Savoy the Marquesses of Montferrat besides many other noble and illustrious Families though of lesser note The male issue of Wittikinde whom Charles the great created taking the first Duke of Saxony determining in the person of Otho the third Emperour of Germany it was by him conferred on Barnard Lord of Lunenburg but the precise time thereof I finde not and on the forfeiture incurred by his posterity in the person of Duke Henry the Proud bestowed by Frederick Barbarossa upon Barnard of Anhalt anno 1180. whose issue in the right line failing it was finally estated by the Emperour Sigismund on Frederick Landgrave of Turingia and Maâ—quesse of Misnia anno 1423. In his Family it hath since continued but not without a manifest breach in the course of the succession which hapned when John-Frederick being deprived of the Electorall dignity and estate his cousin Duke Maurice was invested in them by Charles the fift And because these translations of States be not ordinary I will briefly relate the Ceremonies thereat used as I have collected them out of Sleiden There were at Wittenberg scaffolds erected on which sate the Emperour and the Princes Electors in their Robes On the back side of the State were placed the Trumpeters right against it sâ—andeth Duke Maurice with two bands of horsmen The first in a full careere run their horses up to the pavilion out of the second issued Henry Duke of Brunswick Wolfang Prince of Bipont and Albert Duke of Bavier These when they had in like manner coursed their horses about alighted ascended to the Throne and humbly requested the Emperour that for the common good he would advance Duke Maurice to the Electorship He consulted with the Electors made answer by the Bishop of Mentz that he was content so Duke Maurice would in person come and desire it Then came forth Duke Maurice with the whole troup before him were born ten ensignes bearing the Armes of as many Regions wherein he desired to be invested When he came before the throne he kneeled down on his knees and humbly desired the Emperor to bestow on him the Electorship of Saxony and all the lands of John-Frederick late Elector His Petition was granted Then the Bishop of Mentz read unto him the Oath by which the Electors are bound unto the Empire which Oath when Duke Maurice had taken the Emperour delivered unto him a Sword which was a signe of his perfect investiture Duke Maurice now the Elector of Saxony arose gave the Emperour thanks promised his fidelity made obeysance and took his place amongst the Electors This solemnity was on the 24 day of Feb. anno 1548. This said it is high time that we should proceed unto the Catalogue of The DVKES of SAXONIE 785 1 Witikind the last King of the Saxons vanquished and created the first Duke by Charles the Great 825 2 Bruno the brother of Witikind 843 3 Luitulphus sonne of Bruno 855 4 Bruno II. sonne of Luitulphus 8â—6 5 Otho brother of Bruno the second 916 6 Henry surnamed the Fowler sonne of Otho Emperour of the Romans and King of Germany 938 7 Otho II. Duke of Saxonie and Emperour called Otho I. 974 8 Otho III. Duke of Saxonie and Emperour called Otho II. 984 9 Otho IV. Duke of Saxonie and Emperour called Otho III. 10 Barnard Lord of Lunenburg created Duke of Saxonie and the first Electour by Otho the third who was the last Duke of the race of Witikind 1021 11 Barnard II sonne of Barnard the first 1063 12 Ordulphus sonne of Barnard the second 1073 13 Magnus sonne of Ordulphus who taking part with Rodulphus of Schwaben against Henry the fourth was taken prisoner and deprived 14 Lotharius Earl of Querdfort created Duke of Saxonie by Henry the fourth He was also Emperour of the Romans 1125 15 Henry Guelph surnamed the Proud Duke of Bavaria the husband of Gertrude daughter of Lotharius by whom created Duke Electour 1139 16 Henry II. surnamed the Lyon Duke of Saxonie and Bavaria son of Henry the Proud by his first wife Walfildis the daughter of Magnus proscribed and outed of his Estates by the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa After which this great Estate being parcelled and divided into many parts the title of the Duke Electour of Saxonie was given by the said Emperour to 1180 17 Barnard of Anhalt sonne of Albert Marquesse of Brandenbourg and grandchilde of Elica the daughter of Duke Magnus to whom for his seat and habitation the Emperour Courade the third gave the City of Wittenberg the head since that time of this Electorate 1212 18 Albert sonne of Barnard from whom the Dukes of Lawenburg doe derive their Pedegree 1273 19 Albert II. sonne of Albert the first 1327 20 Rodolph sonne of Albert the second 1356 21 Rodolph II. sonne of Rodolph the first 1373 22 Wenceslaus sonne of Rodolph the second 1389 23 Rodolph III. sonne of Wenceslaus 1419 24 Albert III. brother of Rodolph the third the last Electour of Saxonie of the house of Anhalt 1423 25 Frederick Lantgrave of Duringen and Marquesse of Misnia on the failing of the house of Anhalt anno 1422 created Duke of Saxonie by the Emperour Sigismund the house of Lawenburg pretermitted for want of putting in their claim 1428 26 Frederick II. sonne of Frederick the first 1464 27 Ernest sonne of Frederick the second 1486 28 Frederick III. sonne of Ernest 1525 29 John brother to Frederick the third 1532 30 John-Frederick sonne of John the first a great advancer of the Reformation of Religion imprisoned and deprived of his Electorship by Charles the fift 1547 31 Maurice descended from Albert the brother of Ernest created Duke Elector by Charles the fift whom after wards he drave out of Germany and was slain in the battell of Siffridhuse against Marquesse Albert of Brandenbourg 1553 32 Augustus brother of Maurice 1586 33 Christian sonne of Augustus 34 Christian II. sonne of Christian the first 35 John-George brother of Christian the second who first sided with the Emperour Ferdinand the second against the Elector Palatine and after with the King of Sweden against the Emperour The Revenues of this Duke are thought to be the greatest of any one Prince of Germanie the Imperial familie excepted amounting at the least to 400000 l. per annum though in multitude of Vassals and greatnesse of territorie he come short of some of them And to make up this sum or perhaps a greater it is conceived that the profit which ariseth to
the Ancients called him the son of Japhet planted originally in the North and North-east of Syria on the Confines of Cholcis and Armenia where Plinie as before is said hath fixed the Moschi and where there is a long chain of hils which most of the old Writers call Montes Moschici But to return unto the Rossi we hear not of them by this name till the time of Michael the third Emperour of Constantinople in whose reign they infested the Euxine Sea and had the boldnesse to attempt the Imperiall Citie anno 864. said by Cedrenus and some others of the Eastern Writers to be a people of Mount Taurus next neighbours to Mesoch or the Moschi Failing in their attempt upon Constantinople and not willing to goe home again they spread themselves with their consederates and associates in this expedition upon the North-west banks of the Euxine Seas enlarging their bounds Northwards with lesse opposition then they were likely to have done on the Southern parts Constantinople being once again in vain attempted in the reigns of Constantine the 7. and Henricus Auceps Converted to the Christian Faith or growing into better termes with the Eastern Emperours Helena daughter of Nicephorus Phoeas is married to Valadomirus one of their Kings from that time forwards turning their forces on the Polanders and their weak neighbours save that provoked by the death of one of their Countrie slain accidently at Constantinople in a private quarrell they made another fruitlesse journey against that Citie in the time of Michael Calaphates Enlarging their estate to the West and South they became masters of a great part of Sarmatia Europaea Lituania Podolia Nigra Russia and other Provinces now subject to the Crown of Poland being then parts of their Estate Anno 1240. the Tartars under the conduct of Bathu or Baydo son of Occata Chan broke in upon them and subdued them the Countrie before this entire under one sole King being broken afterwards into divers per it and inferiour Governments according to the will and pleasure of the insolent Victors The principall of these descended from the former Kings were Lords of Volodomir Mosco and some other Cities held by them with no other Title then Lords of Moscovie and for that Tributarie to the Tartars as were all the rest Under this thraldome they long groaned till the Tartarianâ— being divided amongst themselves and grown lesse terrible to their neighbours were outed of their power and command here by the valour of John son of Basilius the 2. who thereupon changed the Title of Lord into that of Duke and after into that of Great Duke as his fortunes thrived Yet not so great but that he was contented to be an Homager of the Tartars it being finally agreed on at the end of their wars that the Tartars should relinquish all their Holds in the Country and on the other side that once every year within the Castle of Mosco the Great Duke standing on foot should feed the horse of the Crim Tartar with oats out of his own cap. This Homage was by Basilius changed to a Tribute of Furres which being also denyed by his Successours as they grew in power occasioned the long warres betwixt the Nations the Tartars alwayes pressing on them by sudden inroades sometimes by Armies of no lesse then 200000 fighting men But notwithstanding all their power and the friendship of the Turk to boot the Moscovite is not onely able to assert his Soveraignty but hath also wrested from them many goodly Provinces As for the Princes of this Country I shall not trouble my self as I see some doe in tracing a Succession of them as farre as from the times of Augustus Caesar when neither the Rossi nor the Moschi had here any footing We will therefore goe no higher then the time of George whose daughter Anne I finde to have been marryed to Henry the first of France From whom in a direct line descended another George with whom we doe intend to begin our Catalogue as being the last King of the Russes before the coming of the Tartars Who wisely yeelding to the storme waved the title of King contented only with the title of Lord of Mascovie the first seat of that power and Soveraigntie which he transmitted afterwards to his posteritie affecting for that cause the title of Dukes of Moscovie though all the conquered Townes and Territories have their place also in his style as much as that of Emperour of Russia Which some of them have assumed also since the time of Basilius who styled himself Basilius by the Grace of God Emperour and Lord of Russia Great Duke of Volodomir Moscovie Novogrod the great Plescow Smolensko Tuver Jugar Wiathka Bulgar c. Lord and great Prince of the Lower Novogrod Czernigow Rhezan Wologda Rsow Biele Rostow Yarossane Poloskie Bielloziere Vdore Obdora Condora c. King of Casan and Astrachan But leaving them unto their swelling and Voluminous title little inferiour unto that of the Kings of Spain let us next look on the succession from the time aforesaid of The LORDS of MOSCOVIE A. Ch. 1 George the last King of the Russes and first Lord of Mosco 2 Iaceslaus 3 Alexander 4 Daniel 5 John 6 John II. 7 Basilius 8 Demetrius 9 Georgius II. 10 Basilius II. The Great DUKES 1 John the first Great Duke who strooke off the Tartarian bondage 2 Basilius Gasan wonne the Provinces of Severia Roseovia and Smolensko 3 John Basilius conquered Livonia and Lituania both which his successour 1548 4 Johannes Basiliades or Wasiliwich lost in his age though in his youth he had subdued the Noyhacensian Tartars to his Empire and vanquished Selim Emperour of the Turks anno 1569. With this King the English first began to confederate 583 5 Theodorus Johannides the last of the old Royall line of Moscovie 598 6 Boris Theodorus brother to the wife of the last Great Duke partly by the last will of his Predecessour partly by practising with the people obtained the Empire but being an unmercifull Tyrant was dispossessed by the Polanders coming in favour of one 1605 7 Demetrius pretending himself to be the son of John Vasiliwich and generally believed to be so preserved in a Monasterie from the tyrannie of Boris in hatred of whom he was brought in by the Polander by whose aid he overcame the Tyrant and rooted out his Familie and was with great joy crowned Emperour in the Citie of Mosco But the Russian Lords disdaining to have a Prince imposed on them from Poland rose in arms against him and at last vanquished and slew him in the open field his wife a noble Polonian Ladie sent poorly home and the Polanders beaten out of the Country 1606 8 Basil Juanniwich surnamed Sniskius the chief of the Conspiratours was by the rest of his faction chosen Cnez or Emperour and held the State with great trouble till the year 1610. when 1610 9 Demetrius II. another pretender to the State as the son of John Vasiliwich also in opposition
Sinus 5 Scarphia memorable for the defeat of Critolaus Captain of the Achaean Armie by Metellus one of the Roman Praetors the losse of which batâ—ell drew after it the destruction of Corinth It was observed in the successe of this great fight that a band of Areadians escaping out of the battell came unto 6 Elatea another Citie of this Province and were there kindâ—y entertained on memorie of some former alliances till news came of the overthrow of Critolaus when ordered by the State of Phocis to relinquish the town for adversitie seldome meeteth with returns of friendship they were set upon and all slain by the Romans in the selt-same place in which their Ancestors had unworthily forsaken the rest of the Grecians in their war against Philip King of Macedon for the publick Libertie 7 Daulis a Citie appertaining to Tereus King of Thrace who having marryed Progne the daughter of Pandien King of Athens ravished her sister Philomela and cut out her tongue the better to keep his villanie undiscovered But Progne being made acquainted with the double injury first made him ignorantly eat his own son Iâ—ys whom she had baked in a Pye and after killed him with the help of her ravished sister 8 Delphos renowned in old times for the famous Temple of Apollo in which with that of Jupiter Hammen in Marmariâ—a now reckoned as a part of Egypt were the most famous Oracles of the ancient Gentiles dark Riddles of the Devill couched and contrived with so much cunning that the meaning of them was most hidden when it was thought most easie to be discerned Instance of which that given to Croesus in the war by him projected against the Persian which was thus delivered Croesus Halyn penetrans magnam subvertet opum vim When Croesus over Halys goes A mighty Nation he o'rethrows Which he interpreting according to his own hopes crossed the River was vanquished by Cyrus King of Persia and his Kingdome conquered The like we finde of Pyrrbus King of Epirus who before he made war against the Romans consulted with the Oracle and received this answer Aio te Aeacide Romanos vincere posse Which doubtfull prediction he thus construed Te posse vincere Romanos that he should overcome the Romans but found it unto his cost that the meaning was Romanos posse vincere te that the Romans should overcome him as indeed it happened By another kinde of the same fallacie which the Logicians call Amphibolia did this great enemy of mankind overthrow another who demanding of the Oracle what successe he should have in an expedition which he was in hand with received his answer in these words Ibis redibis nunquam per bella peribis Which he thus pointing Ibis redibis nunquam per c. engaged himself in the war and was therein slain Whereupon his followers canvassing the Oracle found the meaning of it to be this Ibis redibis nunquam per c. The like jugling he also used in those supernaturall Dreams which Philosophers call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For Caesar dreaming that he carnally knew his own mother the night before he passed over the Rubicon became Lord of Rome the common mother of the Romans and Hippias the son of Pisistratus the Tyrant of Athens having upon the same projects the same dream was killed and buried in the bowels of his mother the earth so that had Caesar miscarried in his action and Hippias thrived yet still had the Devill been reputed his crafts-master and the father of truths But as the Ecclesiasticall history telleth us that Julian the Apostata consulting with the Devill was told that he could receive no answer because that the body of Babylas the Martyr was entombed nigh his Altar so neither could the Devils deceive the world as formerly they had done after Christ the truth it self was manifested in the flesh and tormented these unclean spirits though as they alledged before their time Augustus as Suidas telleth us in whose time our Saviour was born consulting with the Oracle about his successour received this not satisfying answer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 An Hebrew child whom the blest Gods adore Hath bid me leave these shrines and pack to hell So that of Oracle I can no more In silence leave our Altar and farewell Whereupon Augustus coming home in the Capitol erected an Altar and thereon in capitall Letters caused this inscription to be ingraven HAEC EST ARA PRIMOGENITI DEI. Now as the Devils had by Christs birth lost much of their wonted vertue so after his passion they lost it almost altogether Concerning which Plutarch in a tract of his Morals called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Why Oracles cease to give answers telleth us a notable story which was this Some company going out of Greece into Italie were about the Echinades becalmed when on the suddain there was heard a voice loudly calling on one Thamus an Egyptian then in the ship At the two first calls he made no answer but to the third he replyed saying Here I am and the voice again spake unto him bidding him when he came to Palodes to make it known that the great God Pan was dead When they came unto the Palodes which are certain shelves and rocks in the Ionian Sea Thamus standing on the poope of the ship did as the voice directed him whereupon was heard a mighty noise of many together who all seemed to groan and lament with terrible and hideous shreekings News hereof coming to Tiberius he caused the learned men in his Empire to enquire out of their Books who that Pan should be by whom it was answered that he was the son of Mercury and Penelope with ignorance enough and little satisfaction to the businesse propounded to them Such therefore as more narrowly observed the circumstances of this accident found it to happen at the time when our Saviour suffered on the Crosse who was indeed the true God Pan the chief Shepherd and Bishop of our souls as the Scripture calleth him and that upon this divulging of his death and passion the Devils who used to speak in Oracles did with great grief and lamentation forsake that Office which had been so gainfull to them in seducing mankind That all Oracles at that instant ceased I dare not say though it be certain that about that time they began to fail it being said by Juvenal who lived in the reign of Domitian Delphis Oracula cessant that the Oracle of Delphos was then silent the rest decaying sensibly in a short time after But to proceed the Temple of Apollo being spoiled by the Phocians as before was noted caused the war betwixt them and the Thebans called the Holy War in which the Thebans being likely to have the worst sent for Philip of Macedon who made an end of the quarrell by subduing both The treasure which the Phocians found in the Temple was reckoned at 60 talents of Gold but it proved
Kingdome of the Caramanians continuing theirs till the destruction of that line by Bajazet the second Anno 1486. by whom incorporated with the rest of the Ottoman Empire Thus having made our Progress over all the Provinces of the Lesser Asia and shewn how every one of them was made subject to the Turkish Tyranny we must next draw down the Succession of such Turkish Kings as have reigned herein till it was wholly conquered by the Princes of the house of Ottoman Concerning which we are to know in the way of Preamble that the Turks having made themselves Masters of the Kingdome of Persia and following their successes into Syria also fell to a breach amongst themselves For making up whereof it was condescended unto by Axan the then Persian Sultan that Meloch and Ducat two of his discontented Kins-men should be infeoffed in the Cities of Aleppo and Damascus and their severall Territories with whatsoever they could conquer from the Caleph of Egypt possessed at that time of most part of Syria and some of the adjoining Provinces It was also then agreed upon that a third but neerer Kinsman called Cutlu Moses another of the Leaders of the opposite faction should have leave to conquer for himself whatsoever he could win from the Christian Princes And he accordingly being furnished with a competent Army subdued the Provinces of Media and Armenia in the Greater Asia with Cappadocia Pontus and Bithynia in Asia Minor Which and the rest of their affairs take here in the ensuing Catologue of The Turkish Kings in Asia Minor of the Selzuccian Family 1075. 1. Cutlu Moses Nephew to Trangolipix the first Persian Sultan of the Turks won Media part of Armenia Major Cappadocia Pontus and Bithynia 2. Solyman Son of Cutlu Moses for a while dispossed of most of his estates by the Westren Christians in their first passage towards the Holy Land 3. Mahomet the Sonne of Solyman recovered most of his estates in the Lesser Asia but outed of them and subbued by 4. Musat Sultan or Lord Deputy of Iconium but of the same Selzuccian family who was thereby possessed of all the Turkish Provinces in the Lesser Asia 5. Calisastlan the Sonne of Musat to whom his Father left Iconium with the adjacent Provinces wrested Amasia and Ancyra from his brother Jagupasan Sebastia and Caesareâ— from his brother Dodune which with their severall Territories were bequeathed unto them by the will of their Father He overthrow the Emp. Emanuel Comnenus and united Phrygia to his Kingdome 6. Reucratine the third Son of Calisastlan having dispossest his three brethren Masut Cappatine Caicosrhoes of the estates left them by their Father became sole Monarch of all the Turkish Provinces in the Lesser Asia In the later end of whose reign Occata the Tartarian Cham having driven the Turks out of Persia many of them under the conduct of Aladine a Prince of the same Selzuccian Family joined themselves to their Countreymen here with whose help they won Cilicia from the Grecian Emperours who in the reign of Calo-Johannes the Turks being then embroyled by the Western Christians had not long before regained it and after the decease of Reucratine advanced him to the whole estate The Turkish Kings in Asia Minor of the race of Aladine 7. Aladine descended in direct line from Cussanes the last Turkish Sultan in Persia having with many of his Nation seated himself in Cilicia first made Sebastia one of the Cities thereof his chief Seat or residence Which after the death of Reucratine he removed to Iconium as the antient Regall City of the former Kings 8. Azalide by some called Azadire eldest Son of Aladine wasted the most part of his reign in wars with his brother Jathatine whom at last he forced into exile 9. Jathatine on the death of his brother possesseth the Kingdome slain afterwards in single combate by Theodorus Lascaris Emp. of the Greeks at Nice 10. Jathatine II. Son of the former driven out of his Kingdome by the Tartars and dyed in exile the Turks becoming Tributaries and Vassals unto the Tartarian 11. Masut and Cei-cubades of the same Selzuccian Family but whether the Sons of the second Jathatine I am not able to say substituted in his place as Tributaries to the conquering Tartars 12. Aladine II. Son of Cei-cubades succeeded his Father in the Kingdome but as Vassall and Leigeman to the Tartars After whose death leaving no issue of his body the great Princes of his Family divided amongst them his Dominions To Sarachan fell Aeolis Ionia and part of Lydia from him named Sarchan Sarachan or Saracha-Illi to Aidin the rest of Lydia Phrygia Major and the greatest part of the Greater Mysia from him called Aidinia or Aidin-Illi to Carasus the Lesser Phrygia with the rest of Mysia from him denominated Carasan or Carasa-Illi To the Family of the Isfendiars the Cities of Heraclea Sinote and that part of Pontus which lieth next to Bithynia There were also lesser Toparchies or sub-divisions from whence we find a Prince of Smyrna a second of Amasia a third of Amisus a fourth of Scandcloro besides many others But the main body of the estate was seized by Caraman who for his share had the whole Provinces of Lycia Lycamia Pisidia Pamphylia Isauria Cilicia with the Regall City of Iconium the greatest part of Caria the rest of it appertaining to the Prince of Menâ—esia with part of Cappadocia and Armenia Minor and some Towns in Phrygia continuing in his family for as many descents as either of the formet had held before in great power and lustre under The Turkish Kings in Asia Minor of the house of Caraman 13. Caraman the first raiser of this family Contemporary with Ottoman the first King of that race 14. Aladine Son of Caraman and Son-in-Law of Amurath the first of the house of Ottoman by whom subdued but pardoned and restored unto his estate on the humble entreats of his wife 15. Aladine II. Son of the former subdued by Bajazet the first and hanged by Tertumases one of Bajazets great Commanders 16. Mahomet Son of Aladine the second recovered his Kingdome on the death of Bajazet vanquished and led captive by the mighty Tamerlane Afterwards warred upon and vanquished by Mahomet the Son of Bajazet redeemed his peace by yielding up unto him many of his principal Towns and was finally slain at the siege of Attalia 17. Ibrahim the Son of Mahomet and Son-in-Law of Amurath the second against whom unadvisedly raising war he was forced to submit and become his Tributary after whose death rebelling against Mahomet the Great he was then also vanquished and a reconciliation made betwixt them 18. Ibrahim II. by some called Pyramus the Son of Ibrahim the first supported Zemes brother of Bajazet the second in his warre against him for which Bajazet having setled his affairs invaded and subdued the Kingdome of Caramanta killed the unfortunate King in battel and so united that Estate unto the rest of the Dominions of the house of Oâ—toman The
as formerly was said here are very few and of those few the principall are called Lycus and Lapithus the first running towards the South the last towards the North both not seldome so dried up that they leave their empty Channels without any water Both also have their Source from the hill O'ympus the highest Mountain of the Iland garnished with Trees and fruits of all sorts in compass about eighteen Leagues which make four and fifty Italian miles and at the end of every League a Monastery of Greek Monks or Caloires and a fountain of fresh water for the use of the house Here are also two other little Rivers the one called 3. Bodeus the other 4. Tolius but of the same nature as the former By Ptolomy or in his time divided into four parts or Provinces but since it fell into the hands of the Lusignan family distributed into twelve Counties or Cantrades most of them called by the names of their Principal Towns viz. 1. Nicosia 2. Famagusta 3. Paphia 4. Audima 5. Limissa 6. Masorum 7. Salines 8. Messoria 9. Crusocus 10. Pentalia 11. Carpassus 12. Cerines The whole containing besides these Cities and great Towns 805 Villages or thereabouts which they called Casales whereof the one half antiently belonged unto the Crown the other half divided betwixt the Lay-Nobility and the Ecclesiasticks the Patrimony of these last being computed at 80000 Crowns of annual rents besides casualties and the vails of the Altar But because the tracing out of these Cantrades will be very difficult as a way which none have gone before me I will adhere to the division made hereof in the time of Ptolomy into the Provinces of 1. Paphia 2. Amathusia 3. Lapethia and 4. Salamine 1. PAPHIA so called of Paphos the chief town thereof taketh up the West part of the Iland in which the Townes of most importance and observation are 1. Paâ—hos on the Sea-side by Pliny called Pala-paphos or old Paphus built as some say by Cyniras the Father of Myrrha and so named in memory of Paphus his father but as others say by Paphos the Sonne of Pygmalion Kings of Phoenicia and Cyprus to which last Ovid doth agree who speaking of Pygmalions statue turned into a woman by the power of Venus or rather of his beautiful wife fabled for the surpassing whiteness of her skin to be made of Ivorie he addes this of her Illa Paphum genuit de quo tenet insula nomen She Paphus bare from whom the name Of Paphia to the Iland came Here Venus had her so much celebrated Temple hence the name of Paphia and here her Votaries of both sexes in their natural nakedness did perform her sacrifices Both Town and Temple ruined by a fearfull Earthquake or as the Legends have it by the prayers of Saint Barnabas the ruins of it still remaining 2. Paphos Nova or New Paphos Now called Basso five miles from the old built by Agapenor one of the Nephews of Lycurgus the Spartan Law-giver after the sack of Troy forced hither by a violent tempest consecrate to the same impure Godess and much frequented but without injury to the other those which here offered not thinking they had done her sufficient service unlesse they went in a solemn manner of procession and paid their vowes also at the other 3. Arsinoe situate betwixt both built by or called so in honour of Arsinoe daughter of Ptolomy the first King Egypt and Lord of Cyprus of that house 4. Drepanun now called Trepano under the Promontory so named a well-traded Port but miserably defaced by the Turks when they took this Iland 5. Connelia one of the richest of the Iland by reason of the plenty of Sugar and Cotton and Wooll growing thereabouts Built in the place of 6. Cithera dedicated to Venus also but differing from the Iland of that name in the Aegean Sea rather in pronunciation than the purity of her oblations the last syllable save one in the name of that Iland being short in verse but this of Cyprus sounding long as in this of Virgil. Est Amathus est celsa mihi Paphos atque Cithera Cithera Amathus divine And lofty Paphos are all mine 2. On the South-East of Paphia lieth the Province or District of AMATHVSIA taking up the South parts of the Island which look towards Egypt Chief Towns hereof 1. Amathus giving name unto this division then of most note and much frequented for the annuall sacrifices made unto Adonis the darling of Venus who had here another of her Temples the ruins of both hardly now discerned Built as some say by Amasis King of Egypt when he conquered this Iland but as others say by some of the Anathites descended from Anath one of the Sons of Canaan 2. Cetium or Citium for I find it called by both names the birth-place of Zeno the Stoick hence called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Citiensis and memorable for the death of Cimon the Athenian Generall a Town wherein the memory of Cittim the Son of Javan is most apparently preserved 3. Episcopio one of the chief of all the Island built on the place or out of the decay of 4. Curias not far from the Promontory of the same name founded by the Argives where Apollo had both a Grove and a Temple by the name of Apollo Hylates his Altars in those times held so sacred that whosoever presumed to touch them was thrown into the Sea from the Promontory or rocks adjoining 5. Salines or Salinae so called from the rich Saltpits one of the chief Towns of this part and giving name to one of these twelve Cantrades into which the whole is now divided 3. LAPETHIA the third part of the Iland lyeth on the North thereof opposite to Cilicia in Asia Minor Places of most importance in it 1. Nicosia the Regall City of the Kings and the See of the Arch-Bishop and the chief of the Iland antiently called Ledronsis and Lenteinis but those mames long ago laid by Situate in the midest of the Isle and in a plain and champain Countrey obundantly fertile and delightfull Environed with a fair wall so exactly round as if it had been drawn with a pair of compasses in circuite about five miles and both for situation numbers of people and magnificent buildings of all sorts both publick and private compared by some to the most beautiful City of Florence Fortified by the Venetians when in their possession with new walls deep ditches and eleven strong Bullwarks with three great Out-works all of them built according to the Art of modern fortification But notwithstanding all these works and the help of 250 peece of Cannon planted on the walls and about the City it was by the Turks taken at the second or third assault Septemb. 9. Anno 1570. So evident a truth it is that Fortifications are more strengthened by the gallantry and courage of the Defendants than the Defendants are by their Fortifications 2. Cerines situate neer the Sea strong by art and
with Zedechias that when Nabuchadnezzar had taken Zedechias with him unto Babylon and left Gedaliah as his Deputy to command the Countrey Ismael one of the blood of the Kings of Iudah was sent by Baulis to slay him But he paid dear for his attempt his Countrey being shortly conquered by the Babylonians and the name of Ammonite forgotten changed by the Grecians when they came to Lord it over them to those of Gileaditis and Philadelphia according to the new name of their principal City and the old one of the Mountains and hills adjoining 4. The REVBENITES took name from Reuben the eldest of Jacobs sonnes by Leah of whom in the first muster which was made of them at Mount Sinai there were found 46000. fighting men and 43700. at the second muster when they passed over Iordan Their dwelling was on the East of that famous River having the Gadites on the North the Desart Arabia on the East and the Land of Moab on the South from which parted by the River Arnon Places of most observation here 1. Abel-Sittim seated in that part of the Countrey which was called the Plains of Moab the last incamping place of Moses afterwards by the Iews called simply Sittim memorable for the wood so often mention in the Scriptures of which the ark of the Lord was made In after times by the Greeks and Romans it was called Abila mistook by some for that Abila or Abilene whereof Lysanias was Tetrarch that Town and territory as Iosephus doth affirm expressely being situate amongst the spurres and branches of Libanus farre enough from hence 2. Bethabora or Beth-Bara where Iohn baptized and Moses made his last and most divine exhortations to the Tribes of Israel contained in Deuteronomy 3. Machaerus the strongest in-land City and Castle in those parts of the world standing alost upon a Mountain every way unaccessible first fortified by Alexander Jannaeus King of the Iews as a frontire Town against the Arabians and afterwards demolished by Gabinius one of Pompeys Lieutenants in the warre against Aristobulus Unfortunately remarkable for the death of Iohn Baptist where murdered by the command of Herod the Tetrarch of Galilee and Lord of this Countrey of Peraea 4. Lasa or Leshah of which Gen. 10. 19. by the Greeks called Challirhâ—e by reason of the fair fountains rising from the Hills adjoyning out of which issue springs both of hot and cold waters as also bitter and sweet all which soon after joined into one stream make a wholesome Bath especially for convulsions and contraction of sinewes 5. Medeba famous for the defeat given to the Syrians and Ammonites by the conduct of Ioab 1 Chron. 19. 7. 6. Bosor or Bozra a City of Refuge and one of those that were assigned unto the Levites on that side of the water 7. Levias a Town new built by Herod in honour of Livia the mother of Tiberius Caesar different from that which the Geographers call 8. Libias though by some confounded the same with Laban mentioned Deut. 1. 1. 9. Kedemoth another City of the Levites giving name unto the adjoining Desart from whence Moses sent his Ambassage to Sehon King of the Ammorites 10. Bamath-Baal the chief City of the worshippers of Baal to which Balaam was brought by Balaac to curse the Israelites 11. Hesbon the Regal City of Sehon King of the Ammorites 11. Adam or the City Adam Ios 3. 17. where the Tribes passed drie-foot over Iordan opposite unto Gilgal in the Tribe of Benjamin Within this Tribe is the Mountain Nobo from which Moses took a view of the land of Canaan an hill as it seemeth of two tops whereof that which looketh towards Iericho is called Pisgah that which looketh toward Moth being called Hnir Here is also an high hill named Peor where the filthy Idol Baal was worshipped also who hath hence the addition of Baal-Peor 5. The GADITES were so called from Gad the seventh sonne of Jacob begot on Zilphah the hand-maid of Lea of whom were found at the first muster when they came out of Egypt forty five thousand five hundred and fifty fighting men and at the second when they entred the land of Canaan forty five thousand bearing armes Their situation was betwixt the Rubenites on the South and the balfe Tribe of Manasses upon the North the River Iordan on the West and the Mountains of Arnon on the East by which last parted from the dwellings of the Children of Ammon Cities of most observation 1. Aroer on the banks of the River Arnon the principall Citie of the Gadites 2. Dihon more towards Jordan of great note in the time of Josuah and of no small accompt in the time of Saint Hieroeme 3. Beth-nimah of which Esay prophesied that the waters thereof should be dried up seated upon the Arnon also 4. Nattoroth more in the body of the Tribe 5. Beth-haram mentioned by Josuah chap. 13. v. 27. by Josephus called Betaramptha new built by Herod Antipas and called Livias in honour of Livia the wife of Augustus Caesar translated into the Julian family who also laid unto it fourteen villages to make it of the greater power and jurisdiction 6. Beth-ezob by Josephus called Vetezabra the habitation of Miriam who in the fiege of Hierusalem when destroyed by Titus was compelled by famine to eat her own sonne 7. Succoth not far from the River Jordan so called from the Tents or Booths which Jacob fet up there in his passage from Mesopetamis to the land of Canaan the People of which Town having denied reliefe to Gedeon as he followed the chace of Zeba and Zalmanah were by him miserably tortured at his return under a tribulum or threshing carre wherewith he tore their flesh and bruised their bodies 8. Jahzoz another of the Regall Seats of Sehon King of the Amorites first taken by Moses after recovered by the Moabites as appearech Esay 6. 8. then possessed by the Ammonites and finally from them regained by Judas Maccabeus 1 Macc. 5. 8. 9. Mahanaijm so called from the Army of Angels which appeared to Iacob Ger. 32. 2. as ready to defend him against all his Enemies the word in the originall importing a double Army A place of very great strength and safety and therefore made by Abner the feat Royall of Ishboseâ—h the Sonne of Saul during the warre he had with David as afterwards the retiring place of David during the rebellion of his Son Absolom 10. Rogelim the City of Barzillai the Gileadite so faithfull to David in that warre 11. Ramoth or Ramoth Gilead so called from the situation of it neer the Mountains of Gilead a Town of specialll note in the Book of God particularly for the pacification here made betwixt Iacob and Laban for the death of Ahab King of Israel who lost his life in the recovery of it from the hands of the Syrians and finally for the Election of Iehu to the Crown of Israel Anointed at the Siege hereof by a Son of the Prophets 12. Penuel so called
situation more amongst the Mountains had also the name of Galilea Gentium or Galilee of the Gentiles And that either because it lay betwixt the Gentiles and the rest of the Iews or because a great part of it had been gâ—ven by Solomon to the Kings of Tyre But for what cause soever it was called so first certain it is it had this name unto the last known by it in the time of the Apostles as appeareth by Saint Matthews Gospel chap. 4. ver 15. The Lower Galilee is situate on the South of the other memorable for the birth and Education of our blessed Saviour whom Iulian the Apostata called for this cause in scorn the Galilean as for the same the Disciples Generally had the name of Galileans imposed upon them till that of Christian being a name of their own choosing did in fine prevail Both or the greater part of both known in the New Testament by the name of Decapolis or Regio Decapolitant mentioned Mat. 4. 25. Mark 7. 31. So called from the ten principal Cities of it that is to say 1. Caesarea Philippi 2. Aser 3. Cedes-Nepthalim 4. Sephet 5. Chorazim 6. Capernaum 7. Bethsaiâ—â— 8. Jotopata 9. Tiberias and 10. Scythopolis By which accompt it stretched from the Mediteranean to the head of Jordan East and West and from Libanus to the hills of Gilboa North and South which might make up a square of forty miles With reference to the Tribes of Israel the whole Galilee was so disposed of that Aser Nepthalim and a part of the tribe of Dan had their habitation in the Higher Zabulom and Issachar in the Lower according to which distribution we will now describe them 1. The Tribe of NAPHTHALI was so called from NAPHTHALI the sixt Sonne of Jacob begotten on Bilhah the handmaid of Rachel of whom at their first muster were found 53400 fighting men and at the second 44540 able to bear armes The land alotted to them lay on the West-side of the River Jordan opposite to the Northen parts of Ituraea where before we left having on the East the Tribe of Aser and that of Zabulun on the South Within which tract were certain Cities which they never conquered and one which appertained to the Tribe of Dan the chief of those which were with-holden by the Gentiles being Chalcis Abila Heliopolis Cities accompted of as belonging to Coele-Syria where they have been spoken of already That which did appertain to the Tribe of DAN lay on the North-east part hereof confronting the most Northen parts of Ituraea as before was said where the Danites held one Town of moment besides many others of less note And it seemed destined to this Tribe by some old presage the Eastern fountain of Jordan which hath its originall in this tract being called Dan at the time of the defeat which Abraham gave to Cherdor laomer and his Associates hundreds of years before this Tribe had ever a possession in it Of which see Gen. 14. v. 14. The Town of moment first called Leshem by some Writers Laish afterwards subject or allied to the Kings of Sidon and upon strength thereof made good against those of Naphthali but taken by some Adventurers of the Tribe of Dan. Of whom it is said Josuah 19. 47. that finding their own Countrey too little for them they went up and fought against Leshem which they took and called D A N. Accompted after this exploit the utmost bound Northward of the land of Cantan the length thereof being measured from Dan in the North unto Beersheba in the South remarkable for one of the Golden Calves which was placed here by Ieroboam and for the two spring-heads of Iordan rising neer unto it When conquered by the Romans it was called Paneas from a fountain adjoining of that name which with the territory about it after the death of Zenodorus who held it of the Roman Empire as before is said was given by Augustus Caesar unto Herod the Great and by him at his decease to Philip his youngest Sonne with the Tetrarchy of Ituraea and Trachonitis By him repaired and beautified it was called Caesarea Philippi partly to curry favour with Tiberius Caesar partly to preserve the memory of his own name and partly to distinguish it from another Caesarea situate on the shores of the Mediterranean and called Caesarea Palestinae and being so repaired by him it was made the Metropolis of that Tetrarchy Mentioned by that name Mat. 16. 13. when Saint Peter made that confession or acknowledgement of his Lord and Master That he was CHRIST the Sonne of the living God By King Agrippa who succeeded him in his estates in honour of the Emperour Nerâ— it was called Neronia But that and the Adjunct of Philippi were of no continuance the Town being called Caesarea Paneaa in the time of Ptolomy and simply Paneas as before in the time of Saint Hierome Of this Caesarea was tha woman whom our Saviour cured of a bloody Flux by touching but the hem of his garment who in a pious gratitude of so great a mercy erected two Statuaes in this place representing CHRIST and her self kneeling at his feet remaining here entire till the time of Iulian the Apostata by whose command it was cast down and a Statua of his own set up in the place thereof miraculously destroyed by a fire from heaven the City being at that time and long time before an Episcopal See Of less note there were 1. Haleb and 2. Reccath both situate in the confines of it And not far off the strong Town and Castle of 3. Magdala the habitation as some say of Mary Magdalen where the Pharisees desired a signe of our Saviour CHRIST as is said Mat. 15. 39. and 16. 1. the same or some place neer unto it being by Saint Mark reporting the same part of the Story called Dalmanutha chap. 8. 10. 11. But whether this Castle did antiently belong to these Danites or to those of Naphthali or to the Half Tribe of Manasses beyond the River I am not able to determine Of those which were in the possession of the Tribe of NAPHTHALI the Cities of most eminent observation were 1. Hazor or Azor by Junius and Tremelius called Chatzâ—â—â— the Regal City and Metropolis of all the Canaanites memorable for the Rendez-vous of 24. Canaamâ—â— Kings in the war with Joâ—uah by whom it was taken notwithstanding and burnt to ashes But being afterwards re-built it became the Regal Seat of Jabin the King of the Canaanites who so grievously for the space of 20. years afflicted Israel till vanquished by Deborah and Barak Destroyed in that warre and repaired by Solomon it continued in so good estate in our Saviours time that it was then one of the ten Cities of Decapolis in being still but known by the name of Antiopta 2. Cape naum seated on the River Jordan where it falleth into the Sea of Galilee of which Country it was accompted the Metropolis in the time of our Saviour with whose presence
the people sowed dissentions amongst them So that the children of Ammon and Moab stood up against the inhabitants of Mount-Seir utterly to slay and destroy them and when they had made an end of the inhabitants of Mount Seir every one helped to destroy one another 4. Cerioth or Carioth the birth-place of Iudas hence sumamed Iscariot or the man of Carioth who betrayed our Saviour 5. Jether or Jatter nigh unto which was fought that memorable battell wherein Asa King of Iudah by the help of God discomfited Zerah King of the Arabians whose Army consisted of a Million of fighting men 6. Marsia the native Soyl of the Prophet Michah neer whereunto first Asa King of Iudah discomfitted the vast Army of Terah the Arabian or Ethiopian consisting of above a Million of men and afterwards Gorgias was overthrown by Iudas Maccabaeus 7. Emaus after called Nicopolis memorable for the third overthrow which Iudas gave to the said Gorgias for our Redeemers shewing himself after his Resurrection to Cleophas and another of his Disciples for the hot Bathes hereabouts which gave the name of Salntaris to this part of Palestine The sovereign vertue of which waters Sozomen a Christian attributes to the washing of Christ's feet in them as he passed by at that time but Iosephus a Iew ascribes as it is most likely unto naturall causes 8. Hasor or Chatsor one of the forntiere Towns towards Idumaea 9. Odalla or Hadullan an antient and magnificent City taken and destroyed by Josuah and long after much enlarged and beautified by Ionathan one of the Maccabees 10. Ceila or Keila where David sometimes hid himself when he fled from Saul by him delivered afterwards from the assaults of the Philistims 11. Eleutheropolis or the Free City not far from Hebron a City of later date than any of Iudah mentioned by Ptolomy and much remembred by Saint Hierome 12. Azecha not far from Emaus to which Iosuah followed Dabir the King of Eglon and his four Associates whom he discomfited in the cause and quarrell of the Gibeonites molested by them for submitting to their common Enemy Seated in the vally of Terebinth and of very great strength presuming upon which it revolted from Ioram King of Judah at the same time that Libnâ— and the Edomites had revolted from him 13. Beth-Sur or Seth-Sora that is to say the house on the Rock so called from the situation on a rocky hill one of the strongest places of Sudah Fortified first by Roboam the son of Solomon after by Iudas Maccabaeus and finally made impregnable by his brother Simeon 14. Adoram bordering on the Dead-Sea beautified also by Roboam 15. Zoar in former times called Bela but took his name from the words of Lot alleging that it was but a little one Gen. 19. 20. as the word Tsohor doth import in whose escape it was preserved being otherwise one of the five Cities of the Region called Pentapolis doomed unto destruction the other four Sodom Gomorrals Adâ—ma and Seboim being at the same time destroied by fire and brimstone 16. Massada situate on an high Mountain called Collis Achilloe an impregnable fortress built by Herod the Great in the place where Ionathan the Maccabee had sometime raised a very strong Castle Which he fortified with 27. Turrets and left therein as in a place impregnable and inaccessible a Magazine of Armes and all warlike furniture for an Army of 100000 men 17. Libna a strong City seated in a corner of Iudah running between the Tribes of Dan and Benjamin This City revolted from Ioram King of Iudah at the same time the Edomites did and continued a free State even as long as Iudab continued a Kingdome 18. Ziph in the wilderness wherein David hid himself from the fury of Saul Hither when Saul pursued him David came into his Camp the watch being all asleep and took thence his spear and a Cruse of oyl and departed Abishai indeed would fain have killed him but David though he knew that Samuel had by Gods command abdicated Saul from the Kingdome and that himself was appointed in his stead would not touch him but left him to the judgement of the Lord whose annointed he was 19. Bethlem or to distinguish it from another of this name in Zabulon so called Bethlem-Iudah where Christ was born and the Innocents suffered for him before he had suffered for them In this general Massacre of young children a sonne of Herods which was at nurse was also slain Which being told unto Augustus he replyed he had rather be Herods swine than his sonne His swine being safe in regard the Iews were forbidden hog-meat but his sonnes frequently made away upon fears and jealousies A Town for this cause had in great respect by the Primitive Christians beautified by Helen with a Stately Temple which yet standeth entire by the Lady Paula much extolled by Saint Hierome with some goodly Monasteries in one of which the body of that Father lieth and by the Western Christianâ— with a See Episcopal 20. On the frontire of this Country towards the Philistians was that strong Castle which Herod repairing called Herodium seated on a hill the ascent unto which was made with 200 steps of Marble exceeding fair and large In this Countrey also are the hils of Engaddi in a Cave of which David cut off the lap of Sauls garment and all along the bottomes whereof were the gardens of Balsamum or Opobalsamum the trees of which were by Cleopatra at such time as she governed M. Antony and the East sent for to be replanted in Heliopolis of Aegypt and Herod who durst not deny them plucked them up by the roots and sent them to her 5. The Tribe of BENIAMIN took name from the twelf and youngest sonne of Iacob by Rachel his best beloved wife who died in that Child-birth of which at the first muster neer unto Mount Sinai were numbred 35000 able men and at the second muster when they entred the Promised Land there were found of them fit for Armes 45600. persons A Tribe in great danger to have been utterly cut off by the folly of the men of Gibeah all Israel arming against it as one man For besides those that perished in the former battels there fell in one day 25000 men that drew the sword the sury of the Conquerours after that great victory sparing neither man nor beast nor any thing that came to hand and burning down all their Cities also which they came unto So great an havock was there made even of innocent maidens that when the edge of this displeasure was taken off there were not wives enough found for those few young men which had escaped the other Tribes having bound themselves by a solemn oath not to bestow their daughters on them insomuch that they were fain to provide themselves of wives of the daughters of Iabesh-Gilead a Town of the Manissites beyond Iordan which they took by assault and of the daughters of Shilo whom they took by Stratagem The whole
story see at large in the Book of the Indges chap. 19 20 21. The territories of this Tribe lay betwixt those of Ephraim on the North and Iudah on the South having the Dead-Sea to the East and Tribe of Dan to the West-ward of them The chief of their Towns and Cities were 1. Micmas the incamping place of Saul 1 Sam. 13. 2. and the abiding place of Ionathan one of the Maccaboean brethren 1 Macc. 9. 73. 2. Mispah famous in being the ordinary place of assembly for the whole body of the people in matters of warre or peace as also in that standing in the midst of Canaan it was together with Gilgal made the seat of justice to which Samuel went yearly to give judgement to the people 3. Gebah the North border of the Kingdome of Iudah toward Israel 4. Gibeah the Countrey of Saul the first King where the a busing of the Levites wife by the young men of this Town had almost rooted the Tribe of Renjamin out of the garden of Israel 5. At a great and strong City in the siege of which the Israels were first discomfited but when by the death of Achan who had stoln the accursed thing the Camp was purged Josuah by a warlike stratagem surprised it 6. Gibeon the mother City of the Gibeonites who presaging the unresistable victories of the Israelites came to the Camp of Josuah and by a wile obtained peace of Josuah and the People Emploied by them in hewing wood and drawing water for the use of the Tabernacle after the fraud was made known unto them called Nethinims Ezr. 43. from Nathan which signifies to give because they were given to the service of the Tabernacle first of the Temple after Saul about four hundred years after slew some of them for which fact the Lord caused a famine on the land which could not be taken away till seven of Sauls sonnes were by David delivered unto the Gibeonites and by them hanged This famine did God send because in killing those poor Gibeonites the Oath was broken which Josuah and the Princes swore concerning them In defence of those Gibeonites it was that Josuah waged war against the Kings of the Canaanites and staied the motion of the Sun by his fervent praiers 7. Jericho destroied by the sound of Rams-horns was not onely levelled by Josuah to the ground but a curse inflicted on him that should attempt the re-building of it This curse notwithstanding at the time when Ahab reigned in Israel which was about five hundred years after the ruine of it Hiel a Bethelite delighted with the pleasantness of the place reedified it But as it was foretold by Iosuah as he laid the foundation of the wals he lost his eldest Sonne and when he had finished it and was setting up the gates thereof he lost also the younger It may be Hiel when he began his work minded not the prophecy it may be he believed it not peradventure he thought the words of Iosuah not so much to proceed from the spirit of prophecy as from an angry and vexed heart they being spoken in way of wish or execration And it is possible it may be he chose rather to build the eternity of his name on so pleasant and beautifull a City than on the lines and issues of two young men 8. Anathoth the birth-place of the Prophet Ieremy and the patrimony of Abiathar the high Priest sent hither by the command of Solomon as to a place of his own when deposed from his Office by that King 9. Nob called 1 Sam. 22. 19. the Cit of the Priests destroyed by Saul for the relief which Abimelech the high Priest had given to David the Aâ—k of the Lord then residing there 10. Gilgaâ— upon the banks of Iordan where Iosuah did first eat of the fruits of the Land and kept his first Passeover where he circumcised such of the People as were born during their wandring in the Wilderness and nigh to which he set up twelve stones for a Memorial to posterity that the waters of Jordan did there divide themselves to give passage to the twelve Tribes of Israel where Agag King of the Amalekites was hewen in peeces by Samuel and where Samuel once every year administred Justice to the People For being seated in the midst of the land of Israel betwixt North and South and on the Eastside of the Countrey neer the banks of Iordan it served very fitly for that purpose as Mispah also did which stood in the same distance in regard of the length of the land of Canaan but situate towards the West Sea neer the land of the Philistinis used therefore enterchangeably for the ease of the people 11. Bthel at first called Luz but took this new name in remembrance of the vision which Iacob saw here at his going towards Mesopotamia as is said Gen. 28. 19. It signifieth the house of God and was therefore chosen by Jeroboam for the setting up of one of his Golden Calves though thereby as the Prophet saith he made it to be Beth-aver the house of vanity Osee 4. 15. and 10. 5. For then it was a part of the Kingdome of the Ten Tribe and the Southern border of that Kingdome on the coasts of Ephraim but taken from it by Abijah the King of Judah and after that accounted as a member of his Kingdome till the destruction of it by the Chaldoeans Called with the rest of those parts in the time of the Maccabees by the of Aphoerema which signifieth a thing taken away because taken from the Ten Tribes to which once it belonged 1. Maccab. 11. 34. where it is said to have been taken from the Countrey of Samaria and added unto the borders of Iudoea 12. Ramath another place there mentioned and said to have been added to the Realm of Iudah having been formerly the South border of the Kingdome of Israel and therefore strongly fortified by Baoesha in the time of Asa King of Iudah 13. Chadid or Hadid one of the three Cities the other two being 14. Lod and 15. Ono which were inhabited by the Fenjamites after the Captivity Destroyed in the warres with the Kings of Syria and afterwards rebuilt by Simâ—n the Maccaboean But he chief glory of this Tribe and of all the rest and not so only but of all the whole world besides was the famous City of Hurusalem seated upon a rocky Mountain every way to be ascended with steep and difficult ascents except towards the North environed on all other sides also with some neighbouring mountainets as if placed in the middest of an Amphitheatre It consisted in the time of its greatest flourish of four parts separated by their several Walls as if severall Cities we may call them the Upper City the Lower City the New City and the City of Herod all of them but the Lower City seated upon their severall hills Of these that which we call the City of Herod had formerly been beautified with the houses of many of the
fift on what day soever for on that he came into the world in that he took K. Francis Prisoner at the battel of Pavâ—e and on the same received the Imperial Crown But to return unto the Temple we find that on the Sabbath or Saturday it was taken by Pampey on the same by Herod and on that also by Titus But goe we forwards to Hierusalem as now it standeth it lay in rubbish and unbuilt after the destruction of it by Titus till repaired by Adrian and then the Temple not so much as thought of till out of an ungodly policy in the Reign of Julian that Politick Enemy of the Church who to diminish the infinite number of Christians by the increase of the Jews began again to build this Temple But no sooner were the foundations laid but a terrible Earth-quake cast them up again and fire from Heaven consumed the Tools of the Workmen together with the Stones Timber and other materials As for the City it self after the desolation in it which was made by Titus it was re-edified by the Emperour Aelius Adrianus who named it Aelia drave thence the Jews and gave it to the Christians But this new City was not built in the place of the old For within this Mount Calvary is comprehended which was not in the Old before As on the other side a great part of Mount Sion part of the City of Herod and the Soyl where the New City stood are left out of this the ruines of the other still remaining visible to shew the antient greatness and magnificence of it To look upon it then as it stands at present it is now onely famous for the Temple of the Sepulchre built by Helena whom most report to have been daughter to Corlus a British King Mother to Constantine the great Much a doe had the good Lady to find the place where the LORDS body had been laid for the Jews and Heathens had raised great hillocks on the place and built there a Temple of Venus This Temple being plucked down and the earth dâ—gged away she found the three Crosses whereon our blessed Saviour and the two Theeves had suffered To know which of these was the right Cross they were all carried to a woman who had been long visited with sickness and now lay at the point of death The Crosses of the two Theeves did the weak woman no good but as soon as they laid on her the Cross on which the Lord died she leaped up and was restored to her former health This Temple of the Sepuâ—chre even at the first building was highly reverenced and esteemed by the Christians of these parts and even untill our daies it is much resorted to both by Pilgrims from all the parts of the Romish Church who fondly and superstitiously hope to merit by their journey and also by divers Gentlemen of the reformed Churches who travell hitherward partly for curiosity partly for love to the antiquity of the place and partly because their generous spirits imitate the heaven and delight in motion Whosoever is admitted to the sight of this Sepulchre payeth nine crowns to the Turkish Officers so that this â—ribute onely is worth to the Grand Signeur eighty thousand Duckats yearly The other building generally very mean and poor if not contemptible Built of flint stones Low and but one rock high flat on the tops for men to walk on and fenced with battlements of a yard in hight to preserve them from falling the under-rooms no better than vaults where they repose themselves in the heat of the day Some houses neer the Temple of Solomon and the Palace of Herod adorned with Arches toward the Street where the passenger may walk dry in a showr of rain but not many such nor any thing but the ruins left of the antient buildings The whole circuit of it reduced to two or three miles and yet to those which take a survey thereof from some hills adjoining where the ruines are not well discerned from the standing edifices it affordeth to the eye no unpleasing prospect And as the place is such is the people inhabited for the most part by Artizans of the meanest quality gathered together of the scumme of divers Nations the greatest part consisting of Moores and Arabians a few poor Christians of all the Orientall Sects which dwell there for devotion and some Turks who for the profit which they make of Christians are content to stay in it Insomuch that when Robert Duke of Normandy being then not cured of his wounds and was carried into this City on the backs of some of this rascal people he called to a Gentleman of his who was going for England and bad him say that he saw Duke Robert carried into Heaven on the backs of devils Come we now to the Tribe of LEVI though indeed not reckoned for a Tribe because not planted close together as the other were nor had whole Provinces to themselves but mingled and dispersed amongst the rest of the people having forty eight Cities assigned them for their habitation proportionably taken out of the other Tribes So was it ordered by the Lord partly that they being set apart for his Service might be at hand in every place to instruct the People and partly to fulfill the Prophecy which he had spoken by Jacob who had fore-signified to Levi at the time of his death that he should be divided in Jacob and scattered in Israel The like fortune he had prophesied of Simeon also of the accomplishment whereof so far as it refered to him and the dispersion of his Tribe we have spoken before Now to make up the number of the twelve Tribes Joseph was divided into Ephraim and Manasses and the Levites were reckoned to belong unto that Tribe within whose territorie that City which they dwelt in stood Their maintenance was from the tenths or tithes the first fruits offerings and Sacrifices of the People and as it is in the eighteenth of Joshua v. the seventeenth The Priesthood of the Lord was their inheritance There were of them four kinds 1. Punies or Tirones which from their childhood till the five and twentieth year of their age learned the duty of their offices 2. Graduates 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which having spent four years in the study of the Law were able to answer and oppose in it 3. Licenciates 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which did actually exercise the Priestly function And 4. Doctors Rabbins they use to call them who were the highest in degree For maintenance of whom they had as before is said the Tithes first fruits and offerings of all the rest of the People besides the 48 Cities assigned for their habitation which last with the severall territories appertaining to them extending every way for the space of two thousand Cubits seems to have been a greater proportion of it self than any of the other Tribes with reference to the small number of the Levites had in their possessions Then for the Tithes
Lord. 52. 3192. 11. Iotham the Sonne of Vzziah or Azariah 16. 3208. 12. Achaz the Son of Iotham in whose time and on whose occasion the Kingdome of Damascus was ruined by Tiglath-Pileser King of Assyria and the Tribes on the farther side of Iordan led into captivity 16. 3224. 13. Hezekiah the Sonne of Ahaz a religious Prince in whose time the Kingdom of the ten Tribes was destroyed by the Assyrians and that of Assyria by the Babylonians 3253. 14. Manasses the wicked sonne of the good King Hezekiah restored Idolatry and put to death the Prophet Esaiah for opposing his irreligous courses 55. 3308. 15. Amon the sonne of Manasses and as bad as he slain by a conspiracy of his Servants when he had reigned but two years onely 3310. 16. Iosiah the sonne of Amon a right godly King unfortunately slain by Pharaoh Necoh King of Egypt at the battel of Megiddo 31. 3341. 17. Iehoahaz the sonne of Iosiah a King of 3. moneths onely deposed and sent Prisoner by Pharaoh Necoh to Riblah in the land of Hamath since called Antiochia 18. Iehoiakim the sonne of Iosiah and half Brother of Iehoahaz advanced unto the Throne by Necoh who changed his name from Eliakim by which he formerly was called into that of Iehoiakim 11. 3351. 19. Iehoiachin or Iechoniah the sonne of Iehoiakim at the end of three moneths led captive unto Babylon with his wives and Mother and the great Officers of the Realm by Nebuchadnezzar 20. Zedekiah an other of the sonnes of Iosiah and brother by the whole blood of Iehoahaz made King by Nebuchadnezzar in the place of Iehoiachin or Iechoniah his name being changed from Mattaniah by which called before But rebelling against his Benefactor contrary to the Counsel of the Prophet Ierem he was taken Prisoner in the 11. year of his reign Hierusalem destroyed the Temple ruinated and the People carried Captive to the land of Babylon A. M. 3362. where they lived in exile 70 years which time being expired Cyrus the King of the Persians gave them leave to return to their Countrey and to re-edifie their City and Temple which work being finished by the encouragement of Ezra Nehemiah and Zorobabel and the Nation again setled in some part of their old possessions they were after governed by their High-Priests and the Counsel of the Elders which they called the Sanhedrim the High-Priest bearing the chief stroke and being looked on as the man of the greatest power And therefore I will here subjoyn the Catalogue of so many of them as governed the affaires of this Countrey from the Return of the People from the Captivity of Babylon till the time of the Maccabces who managed the estate hereof both as Priests and Princes till their subjection by the Romans The Kings of Ispael A. M. 2971. 1. Ieroboam the Sonne of Nebat of the Tribe of Ephraim the first King of Israel 22 2993. 2. Nadab the Son of Ieroboam 2. 2995. 3. Baasha of the Tribe of Issachar having slain Nadab reigned in his steed 24. 3019. 4. Ela the Son of Baasha 2. 3021. 5. Zimri a King of seven daies onely the murderer of Ela and his own Executioner 6. Omri the Captain of the host who removed the Regall seat from Tirzah to Samaria 8. 3029. 7. Ahab the Son of Omri and husband of Iezebel 3051. 8. Ahaziah the Son of Ahab 2. 3053. 9. Iehoram the Brother of Ahaziah 12. 3065. 10. Iehu the Captain of the host vanquished and slew Ieboram reigning in his steed 28. 3093. 11. Iehoahaz the Son of Iehu 17. 3110. 12. Ioash the Son of Iehoahaz 16. 3126. 13. Ieroboam II. the Son of Ioash 41. 3178. 14. Zachariah the Son of Ieroboam the second after an Interregnum of 11 years succeeded in the Throne of his Father slain at the end of six moneths by 3178. 16. Menahem the Son of Gadi 10. 3188. 17. Pekahiah the Sonne of Menahem slain by 3190. 18. Pekah the Son of Remaliah served in the same kind after a reign of 20 years by 3210. 19. Hoseah the Son of Ela in the fifth year of whose reign and the 18th year from the death of Pekah Salmanassar King of Assyria having by a siege of three years carried the City of Samaria destroyed the Kingdome of Israel and led the greatest part of the People into Captivity The High-Priests of the lews A. M. 3427. 1. Iosuah the High-Priest at the time of the Return assistant to Zorobabel in rebuilding the Temple which he lived not to finish though continuing as som say in the Government 100. years But I believe rather that the names of his Successors being lost the whole time is ascribed to him 3530. 2. Ioiakim said to be the sonne of Iosuah in whose time by the diligence of Ezra and Nehemiah the Temple was finished and the Worship of God restored 3580. 3. Ionathan or Iohanan 30. 3610. 4. Iaddus who entertained Alexander the Great coming to Hierâ—salem of whom more anon the brother of that Manasses for whose sake and on whose occasion the Temple on Mount Garazim was built by Sanballat with the leave of Alexander 20. 3630. 5. Ontas succeeded Iaddus as Iaddus had done Ionathan not by birth as formerly but by the Election of the People 3651. 6. Simon surnamed Iustus 9. 3660. 7. Eleazer the brother of Simon 32. 3692. 8. Menelaus the brother of Eleazer and Simon 3718. 9. Onias II. 14. 3732. 10. Simon II. 10. 3742. 11. Ontas III. the sonne of Simon the 2. 3787. 12. Iason the brother of Omas the 3. 3789. 13. Menelaus II. the brother of Iason in whose time the Temple was profaned by the Syrians at the command of Antiochus Epiphanes 3794. 14. Aletmus under whose Government the Maccabees began to appear in defence of their Countrey and Religion by whom succeeded in the office of High-Priest after his decease Among these none of greater note than Iaddus High-Priest at such time as Alexander the Great having conquered Syria marched towards Hierusalem and was encountred by this Iaddus in his Priestly vestments assuring him in the name of the most high God and making it demonstrable from the Prophecy of Daniel that he should prosper in his enterprize against the Persians An hope which Alexander did imbrace with the greater confidence because as he affirmed to Parmenio his chief commander he had once at Diu a City of Macedon seen in a dream or Vision such a person as Iaddus was so habited and prosessing the same one God by whom he was encouraged to pursue the action which he had in hand with assurance of Victory And upon this the lews were so much favoured by him that he gave them leave to live according to their own laws and to enjoy with freedome their own Religion But it held onely for his own time For shortly after his decease they were on both sides plagued by the Kings of Egypt and Syria who ransacked their Cities slaughtered their People made havock of their goods and compelled many
of them both to eat of forbidden meats and offer sacrifice unto Idols At the last God raised up Mattathias and his five sonnes to resist these insolencies who in the reign of Antiochus Epiphanes King of Syria undertook the protection of the People and gave unto the Syrians many notable overthrows insomuch that the Iews made choice of Iudus surnamed Maccaboeus the eldest of the five brethem for their Prince or Governour The Maccabaean Princes of Jewry A. M. 3799. 1. Judas Maceaboeus one of the nine Worthies vanquished three great and puissant Armies of the Syrians conducted by Apollonius Gorgias and Lysias men of great renown being Commanders of the forces of Antiochus Epiphanes before mentioned 1805. 2. Jonathan the brother of Judas vanquished the forces of Bacchides and Alcimus Captains of Demetrius King of Syria and after many notable exploits and deeds of Armes was treacherously murdered by Tryphon aspiring at that time to the Syrian Diadem 3823. 3. Simon the brother of Judas and Jonathan subdued the Cities of Gaza Joppe and Jamnia and cleered Judaea of the Syrians perfidiously slain in the course of his fortunes by his sonne-in-law Ptolomy 8. 3831. 4. Johannes Hyrcanus the third sonne of Simon his two other Brethren being in the power of Ptolomy succeeded in the Government He destroyed the Temple on Mount Garazim subdued the Idumoeans compelling them to be Circumcised transferred the warre into Syria and dying left the Sovereignty to his eldestsonne Aristobulus The Maccabaean Kings of Judah 3862. 1. Aristobulus the first King of Judah after the Babylonian captivity starved his mother and slew Antigonus his brother 3863. 2. Alexander the brother of Aristobulus exceedingly inlarged the Kingdome of Jewrie but was withall so great a Tyrant that he slew of his subjects 50000 in battel and commanded 800 of his principal enemies to be hanged before his face 27 3890. 3. Alexandra or Solome wife to Alexander 9. 3899. 4. Hyrcanus elder sonne to Alexander was disturbed in his succession by his younger brother Aristobulus but was at length firmly established in his Throne by Pompey who carried Aristobulus with his sonnes Alexander and Antigonus captives to Rome Alexander escaping out of prison troubled the quiet of his Countrey till he was surprized by Gabinius and slain by Scipio two of Pompeys Captains after whose death Antigonus set free by Iulius Coesar deprived Hyrcanus of his Kingdome and cut off his eares Revenge suddenly followed this villany for he was slain by Marcus Antonius and his Kingdome given to a stranger The stranger Kings of Iewry A. M. 3920. 1. Herod the Ascalonite surnamed the Great sonne of Antipater an Idnmaean was by Mar. Antonie created and by Augustus confirmed King of Jewrie under whom that Kingdome was more inlarged and in greater splendour than ever it had been in the time of David A Prince of great magnificence but of great vices During his reign the Scepter being now departed from Iudah the Lord CHRIST was born A. C. 6. 2. Archelaus eldest sonne of Herod at the time of his death succeeded with the title of King but in truth and realty possessed onely a Tetrarchie or fourth part of the Kingdome though the best and largest of the four containing Iudaea Samaria and Idumaea The rest of Herods Kingdome was divided into three other Tetrarchies i.e. the Tetrarchie of Galilee and Peraeâ— given to Herod Antipas 2. That of Ituraea given to Philip another of the sonnes of Herod And 3. That of Abilene conferred on Lysanias Banished into France his Tetrarchie was made a Province of the Roman Empire governed by Pontus Pilate at our Saviours Passion 16. 3. Herod II. surnamed Antipas Tetrarch of Galilee and Peraea on the banishment of Archelius succeeded him as chief of the Herodian family but not in his Tetrarchie and at last followed him in his banishment also This is he who murdered Iohn Baptist and in whose time CHRIST suffered 40. 4. Herod III. surnamed Agrippa Nephew to Herod the Great by his sonne Aristobulus begotten on Mariamne of the race of the Maccabees was by Caligula first invested in the Tetrarchy of his Uncle Philip with the title of King and next in that of Antipas also and finally by Claudius in that of Lysanias also some part of the Tetrarchie of Archelaus being added unto his dominions This was the man that murdered Iames and imprisoned Peter and in the end was stricken by an Angel and devoured by wormes 7. 47. 5. Agrippa Minor sonne of Herod Agrippa was he before whom Saint Paul pleaded in defence of the Gospel and the last which had the title of King of the Iews for in his time the City of Hierusalem was destroyed by Titus and the whole Kingdome made a Province of the Roman Empire Anno 73. And here it is to be observed that when Salmanassar had subdued and captivated the ten Tribes of Israel he sent new Colonies of his own to plant this Countrey that so fruitful and well-situate a part of his Empire might yield its just tribute and not lye open to the fury of the next Invader But the Romans not having it seemeth so much policy or providence as those whom they accounted barbatous having laid the Countrey desolate left it unfurnished of new Colonies whereby the Persians next the Saracens and after them the Turks entring the Roman Empire at this doore have successively driven the Romans out of the whole house Now that we may the better perceive how the Romans had weakned and almost utterly rooted out the Iewish Nation we will relate some of their particular massacres which were not more cruelly inflicted on them by the enemy then justly deserved by themselves they wishing though I suppose not desiring that the innocent Bloud of our Saviour should be on them and their children First then the inhabitants of Caesarea slew of the Iews in one day about 20000 and such as fled were took and imprisoned by Florus the Roman Lieutenant of Iudaea To revenge this slaughter the Iews set upon the Syrians in which skirmish 13000 of them were slain The people of Alexandria put 50000 of them to the sword they of Damascus 10000 Antonius a Roman Captain slew in Ascalon 10000 of them and Cestius another Captain 8040 persons Now to come to the warres here managed by Vespasian This Vespasian in the siege of Aphaca slew and took prisoners 17130. persons In Samaria 11600. persons in Iotopata 42200 persons In Ioppa so many killed and drowned themselves that the Sea threw up again 4200 dead bodies and the rest so totally perished that there remained none to carry tidings unto Hierusalem of the loss of the Town In the City of Tarichea were slain and made captives 45000 persons besides those which were given to the King Agrippa In Gamala there perished 90000. and none left alive but only two women In Gascala 5000. men dyed by the sword in the City of Gadera there were slain 32200 besides an infinite number of such as had drowned
Sun in many years and therefore grown rusty desired a fire to purge it This Sardanapalus afforded it it may be to end his life with that in which he placed his Summum Bonum It may be in spight unto his enemies and it is possible it might be in policy that so great a treasure not falling to the possession of his foes might so much the more disable them from making resistance against or detaining the Empire from his next rightfull Successors For it is of all things the most foolish both to lose our Treasure and with it to enrich our Adversaries On which consideration the Spaniards fired their Indian Fleet at Gades and the Genoese theirs at Tripolis that their lading might not come into the Possession of their enemies the English and Mahometans After the death of this Sardanapalus Arbaces took Media and Persia with the confining Provinces Belochus strengthened himself in Assyria Chaldaea and the adjacent Regions his Kingdome being called the Kingdome of Assyria The new Kings of Assyria and Chaldaea A. M. 3146. 1. Phul Belochus the beginner of this new Monarchy 3194. 2. Phul Assur destroyed Galilee and subdued the Kingdome or Damascus the same who is called Tiglah Phâ—lassar in the holy Scriptures 3217. 3. Salmanassar who destroyed Samaria and ruined the Kingdome of Israel and carried the 10 Tribes to perpetual Captivity This is the Nabonassar of the Chrâ—nologers 3227. 4. Sennacherib whose blasphemous hoast was vanquished by Angels from heaven and he himself murdred by his two sonnes Adramelech and Sharezer 7. 3233. 5. Asserhaddon who revenging his Fathers death on his brothers was deposed by his Deputy of Chaldaea and the seat Royal transferred from Ninive to Babylon 10. 3243. 6. Merodach Baladan governour of Babylon succeeded his Master in the Throne conceived by some to be the Mardocempades of Ptolomy by others to be also the fame King who by his Captain Holofernes did so plague Judaea 3283. 7. Ben Merodach 30th sonne of Merodach Baladan 21. 3304. 8. Nabopullassar who vanquished Pharaoh Necho King of Egypt 25. 3339. 9. Nabuchodonosor the Great by some called the Hercules of the East who conquered Egypt in the life of his Father with whom he reigned for a time and mightily enlarged the City of Babylon he joyned also with Astyages King of Medes in subverting the pround City of Ninive and in the 18th year of his reign destroyed Hierusalem and carried the People captive unto Babylon But in the last seven years of his reign he was so distracted that he lived not much unlike the Beasts of the Field according to the word of God spoken by Daniel chap. 4. during which time his sonne Evilmerodach his daughter Nicocris with Niglissat her husband and Laborasaradach their sonne governed his Empires as Protectors and therefore are by some reckoned as Kings Finally Nabuchadnezzar having recovered his senses was again restored unto the Throne and died when he had reigned in all 44. years 3583. 10. Evilmerodach the sonne of Nabuchadnezzar slain by Astyages King of the Medes 26. 3409. 11. Balthassar sonne of Evilmerodach the Nabonidus of Berosus a Prince of a dissolute and cruel nature was in the later end of his reign assailed by Cyaxares the Sonne of Astyages whom the Scriptures call Darius Medus and by Cyrus the Persian by whom he was slain in the 17th year of his reign and the Empire of the Babylonians was transferred to the Medes and Persians A. M. 3426. That this was the end of Balthassar is the common opinion But Josephus Scaliger in his learned and industrious work De emendatione temporum maketh him to be slain in a tumult by his own people who elected into the Empire a Noble man of the Medes called in prophane stories Nabonidus in divine Darius Medus who after a 17 years reign was slain by Cyrus King of the Persians But by the leave of so worthy a man this cannot hold good For the Lord by his Prophet Jeremy had pronounced Chap. 27. That all Nations should serve Nabuchadnezzar and his sonne and his sonnes sonne whereas Nabonidus was a Prince of strange blood and so the Nations were not to serve him and in Balthassar the sonnes sonne of Nabuchadnezzar was this word accomplished But let us examine his arguments and withall the scoffes which very prodigally he bestoweth on such as maintain the contrary opinion Natio Chronologorum the whole rout of Chronologers boni diligentes viri good simple meaning men addunt alta nihil veriora are his first complements Vt igitur quod Chronologorum est omnesresiptscant c. therefore that they may repent their ever being Chronologers he bringeth in Berosus Cited by Josephus in his first book against Appion But Berosus there maketh Nabonidus to whom he saith the Kingdome of Balthassar was by the people delivered to be a Babylonian and not as Scaliger would have him say a noble man of the Medes neither can the authority of Berosus countervail that of Daniel who in his 6 Chapter telleth Balthassar that his Kingdome should be divided among the Medes and Persians His second argument is drawn from the nature of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it is in the same Chapter and Darius the Mede took the Empire by which word took is implyed saith he not a forcible in vasion but a willing acceptance of the Empire offered To this we answer that Darius indeed took the Empire quietly and willingly being offered unto him by Cyrus and his army consisting of Medes and Persians who according to the word of God had taken it from Balthassar Darius being then absent Quid si probavero saith he eum cognominatum fuisse Medum he hath yet one trick more than all these and Medus must not be the national name but the surname of Darius which he proveth out of a fragment of Megasthenes cited by Eusebius in his work de praeparatione Evangelica where he is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. an argument of all others the most slight and trivial For besides that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may there as well be the name of his Nation as of his Family and besides that it thwarteth the places of Jeremy and Daniel already quoted it is diametrally opposite to another place of the same Daniel in his ninth chapter where he is called Darius of the seed of the Medes Of this Darius more anon when we come into Media As for Nabonidus questionless he was the same with Balthassar For besides that Josephus and Berosus attribute to either of them the reign of 17. years the same Josephus who might best know the truth in this case telleth us that Balthassar was by the Babylonians called Naboandel a name not so great a stranger to Nabonidus as Scaligers Darius or Herodotus his Labonitus But in this we must pardon Joseph Scorn and contradiction was a part of his essence For had he not been in some things singular in all peremptory he had neither been a Saliger
the instigation of Lais that infamous strumpet as in revenge for so many Cities of the Greeks which the Persians formerly had burnt in the Grecian warres And though Alexander in his sober sense did repent him of it and gave order that it should be re-edisied yet did it never rise to its former height the Conquerour dying shortly after and that purpose with him So ruined in the age of Qu. Curtius who lived in the time of Claudius Caesar that he prosesseth vestigium ejus non inveniri nisi Araxes amnis ostendert that no footsteps of it had been found if not shewn and pointed out by the River Araxes on whose banks it stood But by the fall thereof rose 8. Shyras now the chief City of this Province situate in a fair large plain hemmed about with mountains under one of which it is plealantly seated in compass about nine miles well built and beautified with fair Gardens and magnificent Mosques two of which larger than the rest are made more eminent by the addition of two Spires or Sceeples covered with a painting of Gold and Azure the fabricks for the most part of Mosaick work as light almost by night as day by reason of a thousand Lamps burning nightly in them A City as is said by a modern Traveller which for good wine pretty women peasant fruits and a gallan People may hold comparison with the best in Pâ—rsia 9. Moyown on the North-east of Shyras delightfully situate amongst woods and fruitfull pastures and blessed not onely with good wine but wholesome waters of which last few parts of Persia have much cause to brag 10. Bamaraw on the Southwest of Shyras towards Carmania chiefly remarkable for the ruines of an antient Castle situate on the top of a losty mountain 11. Goyaam a Town of a thousand houses 12. Berry of no great bigness but of most esteem by reason of a fair Mosque a School for the Arabick tongue and the Sepulchre of one of their false Prophets of which the Persians besides Mahomet and Mortis-Ali do acknowledge many The first Inhabitants here were of the posterity of Elam the sonne of Sem and such who under his conduct were setled here called from hence Elamites in the usual stile of holy Scriptures by the Greeks and Latines Elymaei who spreading themselves into Susiana and by degrees also into other Provinces became so considerable that the name of Elamite and Elam were of great renown having a language to themselves distinct from that of the Medes and Parthians as is appatent Act. 2. and comprehending under that appellation the adjoining Regions as appears plainly in the eighth of the Prophet Damel where Susa is said to be in the Province of Elam How the name was changed into that of Persia hath been shewn before Such as continued in this Province divided into the Tribes of the Mesabatee Rapsit Hippophagi Suzaei Megores and Stabaei were at first under the command of their own Princes onely amongst which Cherdolaomer is of greatest fame who having the conduct of some Advertureâ—rs of this nation associated himself with Amramphel the leader of some Assyrian Troops and by the name of the Kings of Elam and Assyria invaded Palestine subdued the City of Sodom took Lot prisoner and in the end were overthrown by the forces of Abraham Of no note after this expedition till the time of Perses the Father of Achaemenes who being Provinciall Governour of these Countreys under Sardanapalus joined with Arbaces and Belochus in the war against him and by the victory got for himself the dominion over those estates which he had formerly ruled for the Assyrians with reference to the Kings of Media as the Supreme Lords whose Successours till the time of Cyrus take in order thus The Kings of Persis 1. Perses from whom perhaps the name of Persis may be more properly derived than either from Perseus the sonne of Danae or the sonne of that Perseus by Andromeda 2. Achaemenes from whom the Persians had the name of Achaementi and the succeeding Kings were called Achaemenides 3. Cambyses in some places of Herodotus called also Darius 4. Cyrus from whose second sonne named Teispeus descended that Darius the sonne of Hystaspis one of the seven Persian Princes who got the Kingdom on the expiration of the present line and the extirpation of the Magi of which more hereafter 5. Cambyses II. the sonne of Cyrus 6. Cyrus II surnamed the Great sonne of Cambyses and Mandane the daughter of Astyagos King of Media who joining with Cyaxares or Darius Medus overthrew the Babylonian Empire and translated thereby the Supreme power to the Medes and Persians Of which more hereafter CARMANIA CARMANIA is bounded on the East with Gedrosia and some part of Aria on the West with part of Persis and the Gulf of Persia from hence called also by the name of Sinus Carmanicus on the North with Parthia and on the South with the main Indian Ocean So called from the Carmani a chief People of it but the reason of that name I sind not It is now generally called Chyrman those parts of it which lie next to Parthia which Ptolomy calleth Carmania Deserta being now named Mingia and by some Dulcinde The Countrey for the most part barren and but ill inhabited That part which Ptolomy calleth Carmania Deserta being truly such a wilderness or very Desart having in it neither Town nor village but some scattered houses and those but ill provided of food and necessaries full of unprofitable sands destitute of water and of a very hot and unhealthy air And though the other part hereof which lieth towards the Ocean hath a Sea coast of above 200 leagues in length and many Rivers emptying themselves into it yet are they not the richer by it the shores being full of rocks and the Rivers small so that they neither have good Port nor safe coming to it The best commodities here of besides their Manufactures are Dates Myrrhe Arsenic some few mines of silver more of brass and iron and good store of Alabaster In which regard the Inhabitants hereof were antiently called Ichihyophagi because they lived wholly upon fish the Countrey yielding little else for the life of man Carmani sine veste ac frage sine pecore ac sedibus piscium cute se velant carne vescuntur praeter capita toto corpore hirsuti The Carmans saith Pomponius Mela have neither fruits nor rayment nor house not cattel but cloth themselves with the skins and feed themselves with the flesh of fishes hairie not onely in their heads but over all their bodies also Where by the way Ammianus Marcellinus must be out in his informations who telleth us of these very Carmans that their Countrey though far less than that of Arabia Felix and far more obscure was as well replenished with Rivers and for fertility of soil not inferior to it But we must understand the one of the best parts of Carmania the other of Deserta onely Amongst the
to his estate 8. Mango Cham to whom Haiton an Armenian Prince and the chief Compiler of the Tartarian History went for ayd against the Caliph of Bagdt By whose perswasion the said Mango Cham is said to have been christned with all his houshold and many nobles of both sexes 9. Cublay Cham the sonne of Mango 10. Tamor Cham the Nephew of Cablay by his sonne Cingis 11. Demâ—r Cham the great Cham of Cathay in the year 1540 or thereabouts What the names of the Chams are who have since reigned we cannot learn nor what memorable acts have been done among them The great distance of Countries and difficulty of the journey have hindred further discoveries For the great Cham and his next neighbour the King of China will neither suffer any of their subjects to travell abroad nor permit any foreiners to view their dominions or enter into them unless either Embassadours or Merchants and those but sparingly and under very great restraints to avoid all giving of intelligence touching their affairs The government is tyrannicall the great Cham being Lord of all and in his tongue besides which they have almost no laws consisteth the power of life or death He is called by the simple vulgar the shadow of spirits and sonne of the immortall God and by himself is reputed to be the Monarch of the whole world For this cause every day assoon as he hath dined he causeth his trumpets to be sounded by that sign giving leave to the other Kings and Princes of the earth to go to dinner A fine dream of universal Monarchy At the death of the Cham the seven chief Princes assemble to crown his sonne whom they place on a black coarse cloth telling him if he reign well heaven shall be his reward if ill he shall not have so much as a corner of that black cloth to rest his body on then they put the crown on his head and kissing his feet swear unto him fealty and homage And at the funerall of these great Monarchs they use to kill some of his guard-Soudiers whereof he hath 12000 in continuall pay saying unto them Itâ— domino nostro seâ—vâ—â—e in â—â—ia vita Paulus Venetus reporteth that at the obsequies of Manâ—o Cham no fewer than 10000 were slain on this occasion There Chams are for the most part severe justicers and punish almost every small fact with sudden death but theft especially Insomuch that a man in Cambalu taking a paâ—l of milk from a womans head and beginning to drink thereof upon the womans out-cry was apprehended and cut a sunder with a sword so that the blood and the milk came out together Nor are Adultery or lying punished with less than death and so ordained to be by the lawes of Cingis their first Emperour a wiser man than possibly could be expected from so rude a Countrey and of so little breeding in the knowledge of books or business the Tartars being utterly without the use of letters till the conquest of the Huyri a Cathaian nation but of Christian faith What forces the Great Chams in the height of their power were able to draw into the field may be conjectured at by the Army of Tamerlaâ—e consisting of 1200000 horse and foot as was said before And looking on them as confined within Cathar we shall find them not inferiour to the greatest Princes For Cublaâ— Cham long after the division of this great estate which was made by Tamerlane had in the field against Naian his Unkle and one Caidu who had then rebelled an Army of 100000 foot and 360000 horse there being 500000 horse on the other side Which made almost a million of men in both Armies And this is probable enough if report be true touching the Chams of Zagathay and those of â—urchestan before reduced under the obedience of the other of which the first is said to have been able to raise 300000 horse and the last an hundred thousand more For standing forces he maintaiâ—s 12000 horse distributed amongst four Captains for the guard of his person besides which he hath great forces in every Province and within four miles of every City ready to come upon a call if occasion be so that he need not fear any outward invasion and much less any homebred rebellions Of the Revenues of the Cham I can make no estimate but may conclude them to be what he list himself he being the absolute Lord of all the Subject without any thing he can call his own But that which ordinarily doth accrew unto him is the tenth of wooll Silk hemp coâ— and Cattel Then doth he draw into his own hands all the gold and silver which is brought into the Countrey which he causeth to be melted and preserved in his treasurie imposing on his people instead of money in some places Cockle-shels in others a black coin made of the bark of trees with his stamp upon it And besides this hath to himself the whole trade of Pearl-fishing which no body upon pain of death dare fish for but by leave from him So that his Treasury is conceived to be very rich though his Annual in-come be uncertain or not certainly known And so much for Tartary OF CHINA CHINA is bounded on the East with the Orientall Ocean on the West with India on the North with Tartary from which separared by a continued chain of hills part of those of Ararat and where that chain is broken off or interrupted with a great wall extended 400 Leagues in length built as they say by Tzaintzon the 117th King hereof and on the South partly with Cauâ—hin-China a Province of India partly with the Ocean It was called antiently Sine or Sinarum Regio by which name it is still called at the present by our modern Lâ—â—inistâ— and from whence that of China seems to be derived By Paulus Venetâ—s called Mangi by the neighbouring Countries Sanglai by the natives Taine and Taybinâ—o which last signifies no other than a Realm or by way of excellence the Realm By the Arabians it is called Tzinin and the inhabitants call themselves by the name of â—angis It is said to contain in circuit 69516 Dâ—ez of China measure which reduced to our Europaean measure will make a compass in the whole of 3000 Leagues the length thereof extended from the borders of India to Colâ—m one of the Northern Provinces of this Continent 1800 Leagues But they that say so speak at randome For besides that 1800 Leagues in length must needs carry a greater compass than 3000 Leagues they make it by this reckoning to be bigger than Europe which I think no sober man will granâ— And answerable to this vast compass it is said also to contain no fewer than 15. Provinces every one of which is made to be of a greater Continenâ—â—han the greatest Realm we know in Europe Yet not a Continent of wast ground or full of unhabitable Desarâ—s as in other places but full of goodly Towns and Cities The names of which
back by the best man in the company Of any great Progress that Christianity hath made here I have no good evidence That here are many and great Rivers hath been said before but their names I find not Here are also many Mountains and those great and high that of most note called Balalvanus said to burn continually Out of which or not farre off do arise two Fountaines of which the one is said to runne pure Oile and the other the best Balsamum which I bind no man to believe but such as have seen it Chief Towns hereof 1. Achen the Seat Royall of that Kingdome beautifyed with the Regal Palace to which they pass thorow seven Gates one after another with green Courts between the three outermost those three continually guarded with women expert at their weapons and using both swords and Guns the only ordinary guard that he hath for his person The materials of this Palace mean but the furniture costly the walls thereof being hanged commonly with Veivet and Damask and some times with cloth of Gold 2. Pedir 3. Pacem 4. Cambar 5. Menantabâ— 6. Aura and 7. Andragde the seats of so many of their Kings 8. Passaman a Town of great trade but situate in a moorish and unhealthy place found so experimentally by too many of the English who have there their Factory 9. Priamon and 10. Tecoâ— of a more healthy aire but not so commodious in their Havens as is that of Passaman these 3 Towns standing in that part of the Countrey where the Pepper groweth All that we know touching the storie of this Countrey is that the Portugals when they first came hither found in it nine and twenty kings reduced since to a smaller number For Abraham sometimes a Slave afterwards King of Achen having turned Mahometan by the help of the Turks and Arabians subdued the Realms of Pedir and Pacem Aladine who succeeded him being once a Fisherman and grown famous for his exploits at Sea was by this King preferred to the mariage of one of his Kinswomen made his Lord Admirall and by him trusted with the protection of his sonne and heir of whom instead of a Protector he became the murtherer and usurped the State unto himself When King he added to his Crown the Kingdomes of Aru or Aura and Manucabo and almost all the rest in the North-part of the Iland In this kings time the English were first settled in their Factory there Grown old an hundred years at least he was imprisoned by his eldest Sonne impatient of a longer stay alleging that his age had made him unfit for government Anno 1604. The name of the New King Sultan Pedrucka Sirie who in his letter to King James spoken of before stiles himself the Sole King of Sumatra either with greater brag than truth or else because the Kingdomes of Tecoo Priaman and Baronse being conquered by him all the rest were become his Tributaries Associated with the forces of the King of Jor or Johor who had maried his Sister he besieged Malaca and distressed it But being beaten from it by the Portugals he turned the tide of his displeasure upon his Consederate and subdued that Kingdome who with the King of Siak some other petit Prince neer Jor and two of their brethren were in the year 1613. brought Prisoners to Achem. The Government of this King is absolute and meerly arbitrary executing what he hath a mind to without form of Law So cautelous that without his Placard no stranger can have â—ngress into his dominions or free Egress out of them Nor is admittance to his presence granted unto any whom he first sends not for by an Officer with a Gilded Staff He is conceived to be strong both by Sea and Land his Countrey populous his Elephants many and well trained able to put to Sea 120 or if need be 200 Gaâ—lies and Frigâ—ts fit for any service most of which carry Demi-Cannon Culverin Sakar Minion and other the like Ordnance of Brass So great a Master of his Subjects that in 21 daies he had a goodly Channel drawn about his Palace from a River which was eight miles off Of his Revenues I am able to make no conjecture but think him to be full of Gold by that great quantity of Golden furnitures which he hath about him And now I am fallen on this Kings Gold I cannot but take notice of some Ilands on the West of Sumâ—tra called Aureae Insulae of the Golden Ilaâ—ds the chief of which named Andramania is possesed by Cannibals or man-eaters Opposite unto which on the East side of this Iland are those called Linga Banca and Bintam which last is said to be very woody well watered and to afford a commodious Station for shipping The houses built of stone but thatched except that of the King for even these sorry Ilands love to have a King of their own whose house more eminently seated is more handsomly covered 9. ZEILAN VVEst of Sumatra somewhat inclining to the North is the Iland of ZEILAN ten Degrees distant from the Aequator and neer adjoining to the Promontory in the hither India which Ptolomy calleth by the name of Cory The length hereof computed at 250 miles the breadth at 150 miles only the whole circumference at 700 or 800 miles Conjectured by the situation and other probable inducements to be the Taprobane of the antient Writers Ortelius and most other intelligent men of these later times are of that opinion Onely Morcator who hath carried the Golden Chersonese to the Isle of Japan and fixed Taprobane in that of Sumatra in which last I must confess he hath many Partners will have this Iland to be that which Ptolomy calls Nanigeris though that be four Degrees more West than the Promontory of Cory to which this Isle in former times seems to have been joined Taking it therefore for an evident and undoubted truth that this Zeilan or Ceilan is the Taprobane of the Antients we will a little look on the State of that Iland with reference to the times when those Authors lived By Ptolomy affirmed to be plentiful in Rice Honey Ginger Gold Silver Precious Stones and all kind of metals By Pliny that the Gold is purer and the Gemmes fairer than any in India that there were also Groves of Palm-trees and great store of Elephants is declared by Aelian and some others Watered with many fair and pleasant Rivers viz. 1. Soana 2. Azanus 3. Baracus 4. Gandes 5. Phasis the hills in many places having a full prospect over the adjoining Vallies the chief of which were Malea and those called Calibi the vales perpetually enriched with the choicest fruits Exceeding populous for the bigness and stored with many Towns of note Of which Magrammum only hath the name of a Metropolis 1. Margaâ—a 2. Jogana 3. Sindocanda 4. Hodoca 5. Nabartha 6. Dogana 7. Dionysiopolis 8. Bocana 9. Abaraâ—ha 10. Procurum 11. Nagadiba and 12. Anubingara have the name of Cities 13. Moduttum and 14 Talacoâ—um noted
it continued till the time of Darius the sixth King of the Medes and Persians in the II. year of whose reign it revolted from him and became a kingdom of it self as in former times 3555. 64 Amyrtaeus the first King after the Revolt 6. 3561. 65 Nepherites 6. 3567. 66 Achoris 12. 3579. 67 Psamnites III 1. 3580. 68 Nepherites II. a King of two moneths only 69 Nectanebos 18. 3598. 70 Teos 2. 3600. 71 Nectanebos II. the last King of the natural Egyptian race that ever governed Egypt by the name or a King For in the 18 of the reign of this King Egypt waa again recovered by the valour of Ochus the eighth Emperor of Persia And when Alexander had overthrown Darius he came without blows won this fertile kingdom which yielded him during his life the yearly value of 6000 talents After his death this kingdom fell to the share of Ptolomeus the son of Lagus from whom all the subsequent Kings of Egypt were called Ptolomies The Ptolomean Kings of Egypt A. M. 3641. 1 Ptolomie one of Alexanders Captains reputed the son of Lagus but supposed to be the son of Philip of Macedon and half-brother to Alexander 40. 3681. 2 Ptol. Philadelphus who filled the Library of Alexandria with 700000 Volumes and caused the 72 Interpreters to translate the Bible 3717. 3 Ptol Euergetes the son of Philadelphus vanquished Seleucus Callinicus and probably had subdued that kingdome if not called back by domestick dissentions 26. 3743 4 Ptol. Philopater a cruel voluptuous and incestuous Prince cruelly slew Cleomenes the last king of Sparta who had sled to his father for relief in the time of his exile 17 3760. 5 Ptol. Epiphanes at the age of five years succeeded his father protected by the Romans against Antiochus the Great of Syria who had an aim upon his kingdom 28. 3784. 6 Ptol. Philometor the son of Epiphanes by Cleopatra the daughter of the great Antiochus protected in his nonage by the Romans also caused himself to be crowned king of Syria but again relinquished it 35. 3829. 7 Ptol. Euergetes II. for his desormity called Physcon the brother of Ptol. Philometor A wicked Prince and one that spent the greatest part of his reign in a causeless war against Cleopatra his wife and sister 29. 38â—8 8 Ptol. Lathurus reigned 16 years with Cleopatra his mother by whom dispossed of his estate for the space of ten years after her death was sole Lord of Egypt His brother Alexander being taken by the Queen-mother as her Associate in the time of his deprivation and passing in the Accompt of the Kings of Egypt 3892 9 Ptol. Auletes the son of Lathurus sirnamed also Dionysius whose Brother being setled by him in the Isle of Cyprus was most unjustly suipped by the power of the Romans and he himself outed of Egypt by his own subjects but restored by the aâ—d love of Pompey 3922. 10 Ptol. Dionysius called also Junior or the younger together with Cleopatra his wife and sister succeeded Auletes in the throne which they held together by the space of three years In the last of which Pompey was barbarously slain on the shores of Egypt by the command of Achilles the young Kings Governour and the young King himself unfortunately slain in the Alexandrian Tumult against Julius Caesar 3925. 11 Cleopatra the wife and sister of Dionysius restored to the Crown of Egypt by the bounty of Caesar of whom exceedingly beloved for her wit and beauty After which she governed Egypt 19 years in her own sole right with great pomp and splendor when being imbarqued in the bed and fortunes of Marc. Antonie she killed her self not long after his fatal overthrow at the battel of Aâ—â—um that she might not be â—ed in triumph through Rome These Ptolomean Princes of Egypt were for the most part in wars with the Kings of Syria in which they were by turns victorious and vanquished neither Prince having cause to boast of his bargain After the death of Cleopatra whose life and love with Marcus Antunius I will not now relate this Country fell to the share of the Roman Emperours and was by them highly prized and warily looked into The Governour hereof was but a Gentleman of Rome no Senator being permitted to come into it it being a maxim of State not to suffer men of great houses to come into that Country whose revolt may endanger the whole Empire Of this nature was Egypt For besides the natural situation of the place very defensible and besides the abundance of money with which it was stored this Country alone furnished the City of Rome with Corn for four moneths yearly Whence Vespasian being chosen Emperor by the Syrian Legions and hearing of the defeat of his concurrent Vitellius hastened hither to this end only that detaining the ordinary provision of victuals he might by famine compell the City of Rome to stand at his devotion Vt urbem quoque externe opis indigam â—ame urgeretâ— as the Historian hath observed When made a Province of that Empire it was counted as the Emperors sole Peculiar afterwards made as well it might an entire Diocese of it self subordinate to the Praefectus Praetorio Orientis In the division of the Empire allotted to the Constantinopolitans whose Government being thought to be insupportable by this wanton People they called in the Saracens by whom the Greek Garrisons were cast out and the Country made subject to Haumar the third of the Caliphs Afterwards weary of them also they would have a Caliph of their own revolting totally from the Caliph of Bagdat So that from this time forwards we shall meet with two Caliphs at a time the one residing at Caire in Egypt to whom the Saracens or Moors of Spain and Africk did submit themselves the other at Bagdat who Lorded it over all the rest at least as to the â—uprâ—me title and some chief Prerogatives though the main power was cantonned and disposed of among their Sultans The Caliphs of Egypt A. Ch. A. H. 870 247. 1 Achmades or Achmat. 10. 88â— 257. 2 Tolen 3. 883. 260. 3 Hamaria 29. 903. 280. 4 Abarun slain by Muctaphi the Caliph of Babylon 940. 317. 5 Achid Muhamid the son of Tangi 3. 943. 320. 6 Abigud the son of Achid 27. 970. 347. 7 Meaz Ledin Illahi of the race of Phatime and Hali. 5. 975. 352. 8 Aziz the son of Meaz 21. 996. 373. 9 Elhachain 23. 1019. 396. 10 Etaber Leazizdin Illahâ— 16. 1035. 412. 11 Musteratzer Billahi 60. 1096. 472. 12 Musteale 5. 1100. 477. 13 Elamir Bahacan Illahi 35 1135. 512. 14 Elhapit Ladin Illahi 15 Etzahar 16 Elphaiz 17 Etzar Ledin Illahi the the son of Elphaiz the last Caliph or King of Egypt of the race of Phatime the Turks succeeding after his death in this opulent kingdome Concerning which we are to know that Elphaiz the father of Etzar being over-power'd by Almericus King of Hierusalem craved aid of Norradine the Turkish Sultan of Damascus which he received
for the fire and timber for building the body of the Tree being strait and high and towards the top diversified into many branches A Country far too good for so bad a people For they as Travellers report and most Writers testifie are treacherous inhospitable ignorant both of â— rayers and Festivals destitute of the distinction of time into years and moneths not knowing any proper names for the dayes of the week nor able to reckon above ten naked except their privities which they cover with Cotton Idolaters in the midland parts Mahometans upon the shores Commendable only for their hate to Polygamie and restraining themselves to one wife the defiling of the marriage bed severely punished but otherwise so eager upon copulation that their Boyes at the age of twelve years and the Girls at ten think they stay too long if they keep their Virginities any longer some of them like Quartilla in Pâ—tronius Arbiter begin so early ut nunquam meminerint se Virgines fuisse that they remember not the time when they lost their Maidenheads Of colour they are black and of strong composition their breasts and faces cut and pinkt to appear more beautiful Much given unto the wars well armed according to their Country manner and exceeding good Archers Amongst them there are some white people said to come from China It hath in it many fair Rivers but their names I find not and at the mouths of those Rivers some convenient Havens into which they admit the sorrein Merchants but suffer none to come on land which the Merchant hath no cause to be sorry for finding himself not safe on shipboard from their treacherous practises So that we can give but small Account of their Towns and Cities except it be the bare recital of their names as viz. 1. S. Augustines on a fair Bay in the South-west point as 2 Gangomar in the North-east of it 3 Antabosta 4 Point-Antogil 5 Santo-Jacobo 6 Matatana 7 Angoda 8 Herendo 9 Andro-arco and 10 Roma or New-Rome so entituled by some zealous Romanist in hope to have it thought that the Popes of Rome have got some footing in this Iland This Iland known but very imperfectly in the time of Marcus Paulus Venetus who telleth us many strange things of it but none more strange then that of the Bird called Ruck of such incredible strength bigness that it could snatch up an Elephant as easily as a Kite doth a Chicken Discovered by the Portugals in the year 1506. as before was said and since frequented by the English and Holland Merchants by whom we are informed no further touching the Estate and Affairs thereof but that it is divided into four parts under so many Kings each of them in continual wars against one another but well enough agreed to defend themselves against the coming in of Strangers yet as some say they would be well enough content with an English Plantation either in love to our Nation whom they acknowledge to be more courteous then the Portugals and not so covetous as the Dutch or else by the strength of our Shipping and the reputation of our interesse in it to keep off all others 4. MOHELIA 5. MAVRITIVS Iland ADjoyning to Madagascar and as it were attending on it I find divers Ilands some on the North-west some directly East On the North-west we have 1 Meottey 2 Chamroe 3 Mohelia and 4 Joanna Iland on the East 5 the Iland of Mauritius and 6 Englands Forest Of these Mauritius is the greatest but Mohelia the best inhabited 4. MOHELIA situate on the North-west of Madagascar is about 20 miles in length and 16 in breadth abounding in Goats Hens Coconuts Limons Orenges Pom-Citrons Pulse Sugar-Canes store of Fish taken on the shores and other necessaries The People of complexion black of composition large and strong couragious affable lesse treacherous then their neighbours of Madagascar Of the same Language and Religion with those of Arabia from whence they seem to have descended but by reason of their commerce and intercourse with the Portugals they speak that tongue also The Women of the like complexion to amend which and seem more lovely they pink their arms and faces in several shapes Both sexes no otherwise apparalled then their natural garments with some Plantane Leaves about their middle to hide their shame Their Religion that of Mahomet as before is said their Priests in great esteem amongst them so their Temples also which they keep clean and neatly matted not suffering any man to enter with his shooes on his feet Their chief Town Merianguea at the West end of the Isle strong and well-garrison'd Heretofore under the command of one King alone of late divided into two Principalities one of the last Kings leaving two daughters the one married to a Native the other to an Arabian Lord. 5. Larger then this on the East of Madagascar is the Isle of MAVRITIVS so called by the Hollanders in honour of Maurice Prince of Orange in whose time they first set footing in it but by the Portugals called De Cerne and by some Cygnaea In compass about 100 miles well stored with Beeves Hogs Goats most sorts of Fish and liberally endowed with all the blessings of Nature sweet Waters most delicious Fruits Woods fit for any use both of food and building plenty of Ebonie of all colours but the best coal-black Yet altogether destitute of humane Inhabitants insomuch as we may say of this as the Poet of the World before Man was made Sanctius his Animal mentisque capacius altae Deerat adhuc quod dominari in caetera posset Which may be Englished in these words But yet the Chief with Supreme power possest Was wanting he that should command the rest 6. S. HELENS 7. The Isles of ASCENTION 6. AS destitute of Inhabitants as the Isle of Mauritius is that of S. HELEN on the West side of the Cape of Good Hope in the 16 Degree of Southernly Latitude no other Iland interposing betwixt Madagascar and it except those of Don Alvarez and of Tristram de Acugna neer the Cape it self but of so little note as not worth the naming The Iland very high and hilly and mounting from the Sea with so steep an ascent that the Mariners have amongst them a merry saying that A man may choose whether he will break his heart going up or his neck coming down It was thus called because discovered by the Portugals on S. Helens day not then inhabited nor since the King of Spain suffering none to dwell there because it had been made an unlawful receptacle for uncustomed Goods whereby he lost exceedingly both in power and profit Stored by the Portugals at the first Discovery with Goats Hogs Hens and other Creatures as also with Figs Limons Orenges and the like Fruits which there thrive exceedingly and grow all the year long Intended by them for a Stage in their going and coming to and from the Indies in which they might refresh themselves and
whose vertue they had formerly made trial But he very nobly refused it saying that it was more convenient for the Commonwealth that another should be King and that he should execute that which was for the necessity of the State than to lay the whole burden upon his back and that without being King he would not leave to labour for the publick as well as if he were Upon this generous refusal they made choice of Motecumo the first 1438. 6 Motecumo one of the Brothers of Chimalpupuca brought in the custom of using no other Sacrifices at their Coronations but of such Prisoners as the new King should first take in the wars By the valour and good fortune of Tlacaellec he subdued so many of the Nations whose names I hold unnecessary to be here repeated that he extended his estate from one Sea to the other 1467. 7 Axayacaci the Nephew of Ischoalt by his son Tecozomoeliqueto enlarged his Empire by the conquest of Tetentepeque 200 miles from Mexico to fit himself with Sacrifices for his Coronation and brought the Lord of Tlatelulco who rebelled against him to so hard a streit that he was forced to break his neck from the top of a Temple 1479. 8 Ticoicatzi the son of Azayacaci added twelve Cities with their Territories to the Mexican Empire 1484. 9 Abuczozin brother of Ticoicatzi extended his borders to Guatimala repaired or rebuilt a great part of Mexico and brought thither a channel of fresh water 1502. 10 Motecuma II. Son of Axaacaci before his Coronation conquered 44 Cities He ordained that no Plebeian should bear any Office in his Court and in the 18. year of his Reign was subdued by Cortez As for this Cortez to whom the Spaniards stand indebted for the Kingdom of Mexico he was born in Mâ—deline a Town of Estremaduram 1485. and in the nineteenth yeer of his Age employed himself in the Trade and business of America for the improvement of his Fortunes Anno 1511. he went as Clark unto the Treasurer for the Isle of Cuba where he husbanded his Affairs so well by carrying 〈◊〉 Sheep and Mares and bringing Gold for them in Exchange that in short time he was able to put in 2000 Castellins for his stock as Partner with Andrew de Duero a wealthy Merchant Grown richer he was taken to be Partner with James Velasques in the Discovery of Tabasco and the parts neer Jucutan An. 1518. And now resolved to venture all his stock both of friends and money he furnished himself of eleven Ships and with 550 men set saâ—l from Spain and arrived at the Iland of Acusamill now called Santa Crux and failing up the River of Tabasco sacked the Town of Potonchon the Inhabitants refusing to â—ell him victual After this by the help of his Horse and Ordinance he discomfiâ—ed 40000 of the naked Savages gathered together to revenge themselves for the sack of that Town and received the King thereof in vassallage to the Crown of Spain Being told that Westward he should meet with some Mines of Gold he turned his course for the Haven of S. John de Vlloa where landing he was entertained by Tendilli Governour of the Town and Country for the King of Mexico who understanding of his coming and that he was the Servant of so great an Emperour of which Tendilla had informed him by especial Messengers he sent him many rich Presents both of Gold and Silver Inflamed at the sight hereof he resolved to go unto the place where such Treasures were took possession of the Country in the name of Charles the fift King of Spain and Emperour and building there the Town de la vera Crux left in it 150 of his men Attended by no more then 400 Foot 15 Horse and six pieces of Ordnance he pursued his Enterprize by practise gained unto him those of Zâ—mpoallan and Tlascalla whom he understood to be ill-affected to Motecuma assisted with whose Forces he passed on for Mexico sacked the Town of Chololla a Town of 40000 housholds in his maâ—ch he was kindly received into Mexico by the frighted King whom he caused to acknowledge himself a 〈◊〉 to Spain and to present him in the name of a Tribute with so much Treasure as amounted to 160000 Castellins of Gold A quarrell growing not long after Motecuma the unhappy King was by one of his own Subjects killed in the Tumult and the Spaniards driven out of the Town But aided with the whole Forces of the Tlascalans and a recruit of more Spaniards sent thither on a Design against him he made up an Army of 100000 Savages 900 Spanish Foot 80 Horse 17 pieces of Ordnance and having with great diligence made ready a Navie of 13 Galliots and 6000 Canons or Boats laâ—d siege unto the City both by Sea and Land After a Siege of three moneths the City is taken sacked and burnt August 13. 1521. But afterwards rebuilt more beautifully then it was before Thus fell this mighty Kingdom into the hands of the Spaniards by the valour and good fortune of Cortez a private Adventurer endowed for that good Service by Charles the fift with the Town and Territory of Tecoanâ—peque in the Province of Guaxaca and many other fair estates in the Province of Mexico and dignified with the title of Marquels of Valla. As for the Kings of Mexico they are said to have worn a Crown resembling that which is now used by the Dukes of Venice His Coâ—â—nation held with great pomp but most bloody Sacrifices His Revenues thought to be almost infinite raised out of all Commodities and paid in kinde whether Natural or Artificial only the King participating of the fruits of all mens Labour and sharing with them in their wealth some paying in Cups full of powder of Gold of two handfuls a piece some Diadems and Beads of Gold â—â—ates of Gold of three quarters of a yard long and four fingers broad Turâ—â—sse â— stones Golden Targets rich Feather-Pictures c. Not to say any thing of matters of inferior value all which in such a wealthy and large estate must needs afford him a Revenue equall to the greatest Monarch And for the incouragement of his Souldiers and Men of VVar here were ordained three Orders of Knighthood or at least such distinctions of personall merit as had resemblance to such Orders the first distinguished by a Red Ribband the second called the Lyon or Tiger Knight and the third the Gray Knight all priviledged amongst other things to be clothed in Cotton wear Breeches to adorn themselves with gold and silver and to have Vessell gilt or painted high points and not permitted unto any else But it is time that I proceed to the rest of the Provinces 4. TLASCALA lieth betwixt Mexicana and Guaxaca extended from one Sea to the other The length here of from Sea to Sea an hundred Leagues the breadth along the shores of the Gulf reckoned 80 Leagues on the South Sea not above eighteen So called from the abundance of Maize
of in succeeding times at the will of the Emperours and given from one family unto another as their fancies served them Not fixed in any house till it came to Henry the sonne of Engelbert President or Prefect of Histria in which family it continued under this Henry and his brother Englebert Vlric the first Henry the second Herman and Vlrick the second the last Prince hereof who being old and without children sold his estate herein to Ostocar King of Bohemia and Duke of Austria by whom these Countries were surrendred unto Rodolphus of Habspurg on the conclusion of the peace which was made between them And though Rodolphus gave Carinthia to Mainard Earl of Tirol in right of whose daughter Elizabeth Albert the sonne of Rodolph was possessed of Austria on the death of Henry the sonne of Mainard without issue male it fell according to the contract unto Albert the Short eldest sonne of Albert and Grandchild of Rodolphus continuing ever since in that family though not alwayes in the chief house of the Dukes of Austria TIROLIS is bounded on the East with Friuly and Marca Trevigiana on the West with the Grisons and some part of Switzerland on the North with Bavaria and the South with Lombardie Extended over the greatest part of the Alpes Rhaeticae and some part of the Juliae yet intermixt with many rich and fruitfull valleys those specially which lye on the bankes of the Inn and the River of Adise Nor are the hils so void of profit unto the Inhabitants but that they afford good store of metals digged out of them especially of Brasse and Silver which last have yeelded to the Archduke 230000 Crowns yearly Towns of most note 1 Oenipus or Inspruch seated on the Inn or Oenus which gave denomination to the second branch of the house of Austria descended from Ferdinand the second sonne of the Emperour Ferdinand the house of Gratz issuing from Charles the third sonne of that Emperour Most memorable for the hasty flight of Charles the fift upon the news that Duke Maurice whom he had lately made Electour of Saxonie was coming against him with his Forces which so terrified him that he fled away by torch-light with some few of his followers the residue of his Court most of which were persons of great eminency trudging in the dark on foot with the Black Guard and the Skullerie the Town being many times the Residence of the Dukes of Austria who have here a very Royall and magnificent Palace And to say truth the town deserveth to be so honoured amongst pleasant Meadows spacious cornfields and shady mountaines sweetly seated the houses fairly built of stone enriched by the Courts of Judicature here setled for all the Countrey and provided of a gallant Armorie 2 Trent Tridentum it is called in Latine situate in the confines of Germany and Italy for which cause the Inhabitants speak both languages Built on the bankes of the River Athesis or Adice honoured with an Episcopall See but made more famous by the Councell which was there begun by Pope Paul the third anno 1545. against the Lutherans For 22 yeares together before their meeting dashed by one Pope and intimated by another advanced by Charles the fift upon worldly Policies and for as worldly policies retarded by the Court of Rome for 18 years after this first Convention of it at sundry times assembled suspended and dissolved And finally when fixed here seriously by Pope Pius the fourth anno 1562. managed with so much art and cunning by the Papall partie that nothing was determined among the Prelates but what had formerly been resolved on in the Roman Conclave and certified accordingly by especiall Posts occasioning that most bitter jest of one of the Hungarians Bishops who was present at it that the Holy Ghost was sent unto them in a Cloak-bag from Rome The effects of which Councell so artificially carryed on by the strength of wit I cannot better describe then in the words of the History of it which are as followeth This Councell desired and procured by godly men to re-unite the Church which began to be divided hath so established the Schism and made the parties so obstinate that the discords are irreconcileable And being managed by Princes for Reformation of Ecclesiasticall Discipline hath caused the greatest deformation that ever was since Christianity did begin and hoped for by the Bishops themselves to regain the Episcopall Authority for the most part usurped by the Pope hath made them lose it altogether bringing them into greater servitude On the contrary feared and avoided by the See of Rome as a potent meanes to moderate the exorbitant power thereof mounted from small beginnings by divers degrees to an unlimitted excesse it hath so established and confirmed the same over that part which remained subject unto it that it was never so great nor soundly rooted So far the words of the History The next of note is 3 Falkenstein remarkable for mines of Brasse as 4 Hal upon the Inn for Salt-witches and 5 Schwas for the richer mines of Silver 6. Malk near the head of the River Atâ—esis 7 Pollen upon the borders of Italy by the people whereof called Folgiano and Bolsano 8 Tirol an ancient Castle the first seat of the Earls or Governours hereof and giving name for that reason to the Country adjoyning The Earls hereof were at the first no other then Provinciall Officers when made Proprietaries I am yet to seek The first of whom we have any certainty was Mainard Earl of Tirol and Goritz who dyed in the yeer 1258 leaving his Earldomes to that Mainard who by Rodolfus Habspurgensis was enfeoffed with the Dukedome of Karnten But Henry the sonne of this last Mainard dying without issue male his daughter Margaret by the consent of all her people setled her estate therein on the sonnes of Albert called the Short continuing ever since in the house of Austria though sometimes made the portion and inheritance of the younger Princes By Ferdinand the first it was given in Apennage to his 2 d son Ferdinand surnamed of Inspruch for that reason who by marrying with Philippina a Burgers daughter of Augsburg so displeased his Brethren that to buy his peace of them and enjoy his own content with her it was finally agreed upon amongst them all that Tirol should not descend upon his Children of that venter In pursuance whereof after his decease Tirol fell to the house of Gratz his eldest son Charles being made Marquesse of Burgh and Andrew his youngest Cardinall of Brixia The Armes of these Earls when distinct from the house of Austria were Argent an Eagle Sable membred Or. Those of Carinthia united for a time unto them as before was noted being Argent three Lions Leopards Sable Thus have we seen by what means all these Provinces belonging unto severall Lords became united and incorporated into one estate Besides which there was added to it by Rodolph of Habspurg all the Vpper Elsats the